Contents

Title

Copyright

Also by Blaise Corvin

Dedication

Foreword

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Book End

Author's Note

Proofing Thanks

Nora Hazard: Mitigating Risk

Nora Hazard, Book One

Part of the Delvers LLC storyline

By Blaise Corvin

Mitigating Risk

Copyright ©2018 by Blaise Corvin

All rights reserved.

No part of this work may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Also by Blaise Corvin

*Note: Some titles are scheduled for launch in 2018 or early 2019

Artifice Universe

Delvers LLC

1. Welcome to Ludus

2. Obligations Incurred

3. Adventure Capital

Nora Hazard

1. Mitigating Risk

2. Competitive Advantage

3. Accounts Payable

Delvers LLC (Cont.)

4. Golden Handcuffs

5. Hostile Takeover

Yggdrasil Universe

Secret of the Old Ones

1. Luck Stat Strategy

2. Airship Privateers

I dedicate this book to Bonnie Price, Dawn Chapman, my mom, and all the other ladies I’ve talked to (at length) about Nora. In my opinion, writing a character with an unfamiliar viewpoint requires a bit of humility, a dash of skill, a lot of life experience, and a willingness to ask for feedback.

-BC

Foreword

Hello readers! This book is classified as GameLit or RPG GameLit.

You might be curious what RPG GameLit actually is. GameLit, the larger genre umbrella, is any fiction with game mechanics or that takes place in a game. RPG GameLit also includes some sort of linear progression for characters that is significant to the plot of the story. These types of stories have been extremely popular in Russia and other countries where they are called LitRPG. They’re just now making an impact in the West!

RPG GameLit is usually a funky mix of Fantasy and Sci Fi. The types of stories can vary, but what most GameLit novels have in common is a setting that most gamers can immediately relate to.

***

Writing the Nora series has been a risky move for me. I don’t know how it will be received, and the storytelling style is vastly different than what I’ve more or less grown my career on. However, I really felt like Nora’s story was demanding to be told. Nora’s journey is part of my vision for the greater Delvers LLC, and eventually the Artifice Universe, so I needed to rise to the challenge.

As for writing Nora herself, I was highly influenced by Honor Harrington, Xena, and Yu Shu Lien from Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. I’d grown up consuming media with a series of strong, awesome female characters in fiction, and I really wanted to bring that energy, and those types of characters into my stories. To some extent, the High Priestesses on Ludus so far have all been powerful beings, but they’re so old, so alien, I doubt readers will ever connect with them the way people can connect with Nora.

In fact, I’d originally been concerned that Nora herself might be too alien. Nora is a tough-as-nails, casual criminal from a matriarchal world. I’d been a little worried whether readers would…/get/ her viewpoint. As it turned out, as always, readers are amazing. Writers can really miss the mark, weakening their storytelling by not giving readers enough credit. Luckily, I’m willing to eat crow and admit my mistakes. I decided a long time ago what type of author I wanted to be—the type that listens.

This foreword is being penned before launching the first book of the Nora Hazard series. I still have nerves upon nerves as I wonder what my core readers will think of the new series, whether I might be discovered by new readers. But ultimately, I have made my peace. I’ve decided to tell Nora’s story. Even if nobody buys these books, Nora’s journey will be complete before I pen Delvers LLC 4.

Hopefully, if you are reading this, you will approve of this sentiment rather than cursing me for it. If it’s the latter, all I can do is assure you that I’m writing faster now that I’m full time, and you shouldn’t have too long to wait. :)

***

I really had a lot of fun writing this book. If you’d like to visit my website, the URL is http://blaise-corvin.com/

I also have a writer’s note in the back of the book with a whole mess of links as well as a few reading suggestions.

If you’d like to connect with me on Patreon, the link is http://www.patreon.com/BlaiseCorvin.

My reader group on FB is at http://www.facebook.com/groups/BlaiseCorvinBooks/.

I hope you enjoy your time on Ludus with Nora!

Bittertown

I stared into the beautiful, dimming eyes of an unfamiliar girl, and my world wavered. I’d seen death before, but this violence had been so sudden, so senseless, my mind struggled to keep up with the events that had led me here.

This day had seemed like it would be normal, maybe even lazy and stress-free. Where had everything gone wrong? I wanted to blame it on the strange girl—I already knew my pack would—but it seemed to me she’d just been in the wrong place at the wrong time.

Come to think of it that could describe most of my life as well. In the space between moments, as the world around me grew darker with each breath, I reflected on my own existence.

Would I die like this shiner, this beautiful stranger one day?

Would that even be such a terrible thing? My life hadn’t exactly been wonderful up to this point, after all. Memories I had not examined in ages were dusted off and reexamined all within the space of two heartbeats.

As usual, my memories began with my father. I’d loved my birth mother dearly, and respected my first mother, but I’d always been a bit of a tomboy. My father worked a lot, but he had always made time for me.

My father had been Terran—had even come from Earth—so he’d put value on Earth languages. I’d been taught English, Russian, and Hindi from a young age, as well as Terran units of measurement. I’d used them since I was a little girl—I had just thought they were cooler than standard Luda. I guess it was part of why I didn’t have many friends growing up.

Their loss.

I’d always liked languages. My family had had some money, so it was kind of embarrassing now, but I’d had a tutor as a little girl. Some people told me I was something of a prodigy back then, able to pick up languages really fast. Well, fat lot of good that did me. I wish I’d learned more useful skills than math and Russian when I’d had the chance to study.

The day had started fairly normally for me. The streets of Bittertown were kind of slimy and smelled like garbage, as usual, but a breeze from the Berber Sea almost made everything salty and fresh. Almost. The weather was kind of warm but bearable.

I had been bleeding time with my Jackal packmates, including my best friend, Arren. Arren was a tough bitch, but unlike me, she was sort of pretty, too. Nobody would ever mistake me for a lord’s first wife or anything crazy like that. I was built more like a man, which was great for busting heads, but not so great at actually attracting men.

Arren was almost everything I wanted to be, except she liked female bodies. I didn’t understand that, and even thinking about it brought back some bad memories that I really didn’t want to deal with. Maybe that’s a story for later. Probably not. Anyway, Arren was my best friend, and she’d even saved my life before.

I’d known Arren since we were little girls. My family and I used to live in a big, fancy house. We’d been happy. I didn’t exactly grow up with an aluminum spoon in my mouth, but I had a future ahead of me. A real future. I’d never been very pretty, or super smart, so I probably wasn’t destined to be a first wife, but I usually wasn’t dumb either. And Creator knows I can get stuff done if I put my mind to it!

All of that came crashing down when my father got arrested. The family business had involved refining parts of small mollusks that my father’s employees fished out of the Berber Sea. The parts had been used in a lot of machinery in Berber, and it’d always created a steady income for the family business. But after the parts had started to be used in military vehicles, demand had increased, and new people had opened businesses.

Bad people.

Eventually, since my father had held a lot of old contracts with the city, some shady deals had been made by some bad people, all of which wound up with Papa getting thrown in prison. I still don’t have proof of it to this day, but I have a good idea of who was involved. Then my father had mysteriously wound up murdered in prison.

My birth mother hadn’t lasted much longer after that. I still believe she died of a broken heart. Regina, my second mother, had vanished, taking my two little sisters with her. I never heard from them again. I still don’t know why she didn’t take me, too.

I’d been left alone. I came home one day, and my house was locked up. I had nothing. I had been ten years old at the time.

Luckily, I’d known Arren. To this day, I prefer not to think about where my life might have gone if I’d been truly alone.

Arren had been a street kid I used to play with. Her mother had been a nice lady who’d lived in an alley and tried to make the place feel like a home. I think that Arren’s first mother had been a soldier, as well as her father, and they’d both died at the same time. Her birth mother hadn’t had much, but she’d made due.

When I’d been homeless, I’d come to Arren, crying, and somehow began making a new life for myself. The streets of Bittertown could be brutal for orphaned kids, but I’d survived. Thirteen years later, I was a Claw in the Jackals gang, in charge of my own pack, and Arren was part of my pack. She could have had her own pack years ago, but she’d wanted to stay in mine.

Our friend Gaanal was currently in my pack, too. I knew the impulsive woman could be bad news, but Arren had had a thing for her for a while. She’d always had terrible taste in women.

This day had been like most others. We’d been loitering on Tanner street, one of our favorite places to just bleed time. Yvadne had been talking about some man she’d fucked. I hadn’t been paying attention. Yvadne always had some story of a new conquest, and we generally believed her. The bitch was a shiner. She was like a venom demon on two legs, but was also still the best looking of us all.

She knew it, too.

And yeah, she looked sweet, but her big eyes, high cheekbones, and curly auburn hair all belonged to a killer. Yvadne had zero relax switch. I knew of at least a few rival gang girls she’d probably killed, but I never said a thing. My loyalty was to the Jackals, not laws. I’d start giving a rot about laws if the Guard gave a rot about me. Eating was more important than fancy rules.

Gaanal had been listening to all of Yvadne’s yuckashit like she always did, club propped up on her shoulder, chewing gum. She was attractive enough, I guess. I personally thought she had kind of a pinched face, but I’m not attracted to women, so what do I know? She definitely had Arren’s attention. Gaanal had dark hair, full lips, and bright eyes. She could be charming too, but also as crazy as a five-clawed, long-fanged, feline rage demon trapped in a sack with a whole hive of Ludus hornets.

The girl was a firm ally, but she saw everybody and everything that was not a Jackal gang member as an enemy. Since I was the Claw of this pack, she was both my greatest tool and my greatest liability. I had to be careful. Controlling Gaanal was like playing with a snake by the tail. Plus, Arren was in love with her. I wish my friend would just admit it. Sometimes I felt more like a nurse than a gang leader.

Arren herself was more of a sister than my sisters had ever been. I loved my friend. Arren definitely wasn’t homely like me. She wasn’t a shiner like Yvadne, but still had her own sort of beauty. Tall with no curves, Arren’s feet were as big as a man’s, and her shoulders were so square you could cut bronze with them, but she definitely still turned heads. Her presence could brighten up a room, and her smile was quick, clever. Arren could give almost anyone a better day just by existing. She could be anyone’s friend.

She was a better person than I could ever hope to be.

Arren wasn’t one of the better fighters in the Jackals, but she always used the power she had to protect the other girls. She was loyal, honest, and smart. When I had lost my family and didn’t have anything to give in return, Arren had still asked her mother to take me in. Her little family had accepted me and suffered no small amount of hardship from that. The memory still shamed me. My family had tried to discourage me from playing with Arren when I had been young. Then her family had saved my life.

Arren was incredible. She always had my back and had introduced me to the Jackals as soon as she’d joined. It hadn’t been her fault that I’d been taken in by Lisa, and it wasn’t either of our faults that the vile woman was the Jackals second leader now. I think Arren still blamed herself, though.

I knew what I looked like— all broad shoulders, no curves, no waist...I was not beautiful. The only concession I made to vanity was dying my hair blonde—I liked how it looked. Slightly taller than average—the one thing Lisa had been right about when she’d tried to hurt me was that no man would ever want me.

That’s fine. They still wanted my coin. At least the working boys did.

All of us—me, Arren, Gaanal, and Yvadne - always wore our Jackals vests and carried the official weapons of the gang; clubs and shivs. Our Jackals clubs were basically a carved oval on a stick. The weapon was handy because as long as we didn’t use enough force to break the club itself, we wouldn’t kill any rival gang members in a scuffle, which prevented bringing the Guard down on us. Well, usually.

The moment leading up to my spiral of memories had begun when we had seen the strange girl coming down the street towards us. She’d been wearing an odd, flowing outfit of dark material with a light colored belt. In one hand, she held an unfamiliar type of club, made of bunches of sticks bundled together. In the other hand, she held a box.

“Who’s this bitch?” muttered Gaanal. “Looks like a normie.” I had felt the tension, too. Bittertown wasn’t the largest city in Berber but was still a port city with some strong fighters. Even rare orb-Bonded warriors passed through. The girl approaching us had walked far more confidently than she should have been doing. Heading directly towards a group of Jackals on Tanner Street was not something most normies did. This was my pack’s turf, and everyone knew it.

The approaching girl hadn’t seemed to care. Her head had been on a swivel, examining the buildings around her in the fading light as dusk began to fall. This one sure is confident...and pretty, I’d thought. Some people have all the luck.

The strange girl’s eyes had had epicanthic folds, her skin pale and smooth, her lips shapely. I don’t think I’d ever seen a girl with such long eyelashes before. Her features had been refined, and except for the confident way she held her sword-like club, it had looked like she’d never done a day’s work in her life.

As she’d gotten closer, I’d realized that the newcomer was actually closer to my own age, about twenty-three or so. Unlike me though, she had had perfect skin and clear eyes.

The beautiful girl had asked, “Excuse me, where am I? Did you see anyone leave me in that alley? Is this a prank? I remember falling asleep in my dorm room, but I just woke up in an alley with nothing but my shinai and this weird box with a note…” A bit of worry seemed to have been creeping into her voice.

Nobody had said anything, and the stranger had drawn nearer, her body language obviously distressed. With a start, I had realized, She’s speaking English. I hadn’t spoken English in a long time, so my mind felt rusty as it had turned the words over, double checking the meaning.

The strange girl had come even closer. She had asked, “Are you girls part of a team? Can you help me? The note is signed by someone named Dolos, and I really don’t understand what is going on. This doesn’t look like Ottawa. Am I still even in Ottawa?”

Now the words had started coming together in my mind, and I had begun to understand the situation. My father had never talked much about his first couple years on Ludus, but I’d gathered they hadn’t been pleasant. Maybe this new girl had just been transported here...to Bittertown.

Wow. Now that would have been some terrible luck. I had started thinking about what to say to her, to this new, but somehow interesting person. I had wanted to make sure I was hearing her right first, so I wouldn’t sound stupid.

“I can pay for help,” the strange girl had said, tears in her eyes. Her voice broke, “I just want to go home. I’m worried about my cat and—”

The sickening crunch echoed through the empty street as Yvadne’s club lashed out, solidly smashing the newcomer in the side of the head. The shiner fell like a stone, lying on the pavement with a surprised expression, tears still in the corners of her eyes, blood oozing from a nostril. Yvadne’s club had broken.

The strange girl’s eyes had been open, unseeing, and her body had started spasming with nerves. The scene had taken on a dream-like quality, like I was an observer. Like I wasn’t part of the world. I was usually the type of woman to react quickly to changes, but this situation had not struck me as real yet. I’d just been trying to understand what the girl had been saying, and now she was just...gone.

My reflection ended; the deluge of memories slowed to a trickle. I snapped back to reality, and back to the present. An uneasy feeling was growing in my heart, a premonition I had not felt for a long, long time. I sincerely hoped that it was just nerves, but the last time I’d felt this, my life had changed completely.

I’d been ten years old at the time.

Gaanal snarled, “Yvadne, you dumb cunt. Why did you do that? She’s dead now!” The Jackal girl’s dark, shoulder-length hair swished as she shook her head. “She was pretty, and I didn’t recognize her from another gang. Maybe she wanted to join! She wasn’t threatening us, and she had a club! Maybe she was a fighter without a group.”

I noticed that Yvadne’s pupils were dilated, maybe with adrenaline, but it was possible she had been using drugs again. Normally I didn’t judge. Bittertown was a people-swamp, and as long as my pack didn’t put the rest of us in danger, they could do what they wanted. At that moment, I began questioning my stance on the subject.

The auburn-haired killer bent down, first testing the body for a pulse, then picking up the fallen club. Yvadne swished the weapon through the air and tsked. She growled, “This club is shit. It has no force.” She threw the unfamiliar weapon to the side where it clattered on the cobblestones before coming to rest. “I didn’t mean to kill her. She just sounded dumb as rot with that, ‘Wah wah wah’ language she was using. None of you understood her, either. How could she join up if she couldn’t speak Luda?”

Not for the first time, I was struck by how stupid Yvadne could be. It seemed she hadn’t even paused to wonder why a strange girl in unfamiliar clothing would have been walking towards us in Bittertown, not speaking Luda.

“You’re going to bring the Guard down on our necks!” Gaanal hissed.

“Gaanal is right,” said Arren. “You really shouldn’t have killed her. That was a waste. Plenty of people probably saw it, too. These streets always have eyes.” When I heard that, I nodded, agreeing with my best friend.

Yvadne rolled her eyes. “Oh shut it, Arren. You’ll agree with Gaanal on anything.” Arren tried to school her expression, but I noticed her embarrassment. Arren’s crush apparently wasn’t a secret.

“We can claim self-defense,” Yvadne said. “This bitch had a weapon, and she walked right up to us. She was asking for it. The Guard don’t care about anyone dying in this part of the city anyway, not unless they have money. I doubt this normie had any money; she wasn’t wearing shoes.” Yvadne pointed at the dead girl’s bare feet as she bent down again, grabbing the box that she had been holding.

“What’s this?” she muttered as she opened the box. When the lid came up, I saw the Dolos orb. I’d never seen one before, but I immediately recognized what it had to be. A small note that had been in the box fluttered down to the street, and nobody moved at first.

Gaanal reached towards the box, almost in a trance. “Let me see that,” she said.

Yvadne jerked the box away, and it fell to the ground. Gaanal bent down, grabbing for it, but froze when a bronze blade materialized in her throat. I followed the weapon up the arm holding it to see Yvadne’s wild expression. She breathed heavily, staring down at Gaanal, then deliberately jerked her shiv out of her packmate’s neck and let her fall.

Gaanal eyes were wide as she managed to land on her side, staring up at Yvadne with dismayed, confused eyes. The blade had penetrated all the way through to exit out the back of her neck. Her hand on her throat didn’t stem the torrential flow of blood; the strike had been mortal. Gaanal’s dark eyes eventually darkened with betrayal and despair, her full lips moved soundlessly as she tried to speak, but the terrible wound prevented her from making anything but a croaking sound.

The fallen Dolos orb came to a stop in the growing puddle of blood. The piece of paper that had come with it was already submerged, ruined.

The three of us still standing knew that there would be no saving Gaanal. Gaanal knew it too, and after one last accusatory glare at Yvadne, the loyal Jackal closed her eyes and let oblivion take her. I felt shocked to my core, everything felt surreal, like I was drunk and high on several drugs at the same time. Once again, there was a still moment before Arren, breathing heavily, screamed and threw herself at Yvadne. “You killed Gaanal! Fake Jackal! Rotting traitor!”

Arren had acted before I was even past my shock yet, and in horror, I watched my friend’s wild swing hit nothing before she got stabbed once, twice, three times in the chest. Arren had never been a great fighter. Yvadne, on the other hand, was a born killer.

The beautiful woman stood over my fallen friend and my first reaction wasn’t rage or fear. Instead, I experienced a deep, aching sadness. The Jackals had been my second family. For over a decade, the rough but loyal group had included all my closest friends and greatest rivals. With very few exceptions, I loved all of them.

And in that moment, I knew it was all rotted. I wasn’t able to see Arren’s wounds, but I knew she was hurt badly to have fallen the way she had. Both as the leader of the Jackals, a friend, and a real woman, I knew what I had to do. I shied away from the dismay of what I’d just witnessed by embracing my duty. Life might be grey, but duty was black and white.

“Just you and me, huh, Nora?” Yvadne licked her lips nervously. She held her shiv in a practiced hand but faced me warily. I studied her face and noticed she was sweating, her eyes were not normal. There was definitely something wrong with her.

“You killed Arren,” I said simply. I let my club drop and drew my own shiv from my boot. The weapon was really nothing more than a bronze blade with two pieces of wood bolted on for a handle, but it was sharp and effective. For this fight, keeping my club would have been an advantage, but for something like this, I had to do it right; blade to blade.

Yvadne squared off with me cautiously, and for good reason. The beautiful woman had a dangerous reputation in the Jackals, but she’d never beaten me in a spar. In fact, after I’d turned fifteen, nobody had.

Not once.

Lisa Dalone might be a horrible person who had taken my innocence, but she was one of the most dangerous people in Bittertown. And when she’d taught me, I’d unexpectedly learned I had a talent for violence only rivaled by my head for languages. The irony was that I hadn’t really wanted to hurt anyone for most of my life. Whenever I fought earnestly, it was usually because I had to. Like now.

“Hey, Nora, we have the Dolos orb. How about we sell it and split it, fifty-fifty?” Yvadne’s knife twitched, and she’d begun slowly circling. I absently wondered if her offer was sincere. Probably not. She was more than likely just trying to distract me. The only reason she probably hadn’t tried running was that I was faster than she was, and she knew the moment she turned, my knife would be in her back.

“You should join up with me,” she said. “We need to move fast, though. I bet people are sending messages about the orb right now. I mean, it’s in the middle of the rotting street. Someone is always watching.”

“I don’t know what you were thinking, Yvadne,” I said, shaking my head. “You were always a crazy bitch, but this is a new level. What did you think would happen? Like you said, people are always watching. Did you think you’d get away from the Jackals? You’re a dead woman, even if not by my hand.”

Yvadne laughed, the sound shrill. “The same goes for you, Nora! You think Lisa is going to ignore this chance to put you in the rotting ground? Not a chance. You’ll be the Claw that killed her pack. You know she can and will make that stick. Listen, Nora, I have some new friends, friends that I think would take me in and maybe you, too.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I have discovered religion, Nora.” Yvadne grinned, and in that moment I knew something was truly wrong with her, deeply wrong. Maybe something had been changing for a while, and I’d just been too blind to see it. This was not the same Yvadne I’d known a year before. “What has the Creator ever done for you, Nora? We get shit on our whole lives and still just die for people who don’t care about us. The dark gods give real gifts, Nora. Things you can see and touch. You should come with me!”

I shook my head, my sadness deepening. What was going on with my city, my world? I’d noticed strange things over the last couple years, but largely ignored them—one of my bad habits, I suppose. One thing Yvadne was right about was that people would be coming soon. I also knew she was right about the Jackals. I wouldn’t have been in danger if Lisa hadn’t been the second leader, but she was...and my fate was sealed.

I would figure everything out later. For now, Arren was hurt, and I needed to get her some help. Before I could do that, I needed to deal with Yvadne. She’d been in my pack for two years, though. I had to do this right.

“Yvadne, one of us will live, and one of us will die. This is a Jackals death duel.”

“So be it, Nora. I’ve always wondered if you were really as tough as everyone thinks. I guess with a real fight we can find out.” Yvadne grinned, but I noticed the edge to her expression. Maybe her offer to come with her had been sincere.

Dark gods? Betrayal? Rot that.

I closed with Yvadne. It was time to fight my former packmate to the death and hopefully save Arren. I didn’t want to think about how badly my best friend could be hurt, but I couldn’t do anything for her while Yvadne was still mobile. I absolutely didn’t trust the crazy redhead not to try finishing what she’d started. For her to do anything other than run away wouldn’t be rational, but I’d seen the madness in her eyes, now. There was also the Dolos orb, worth a fortune, and she obviously wanted it.

I rolled a shoulder and entered a special state of concentration—my floating time, I called it. The shiv in my hand felt like part of me as I nimbly stepped forward on the bloody cobblestones. I set my jaw and steeled my heart. Complaining about rotten situations didn’t make them go away. I’d learned that lesson at a young age.

Promises

Yvadne attacked first, which was unusual for her. Usually, she would wait for an opponent to make a mistake then strike lightning-fast, creating a lethal moment. I guess she decided to change things up because she was facing me—she knew I was quicker than she was, after all.

The auburn-haired woman threw a fist at my nose, but I leaned my forehead into the strike, letting her hand hit the top of my head. Just like I’d expected, she’d been shuffling in to stab with her weapon hand. I pivoted, dodging the strike. The arm of her punching hand was a handy target, but she’d be prepared for a slash there, so I went for a lethal counterattack. Yvadne dodged my thrust and backed away. I’d been hoping she’d be crazy enough to grab my hair, but I wasn’t that lucky. The madwoman had stayed rational enough to keep her hand. Damn.

We circled for a few seconds after that, and Yvadne didn’t try to talk to me anymore. That suited me just fine, but I could feel the seconds ticking by. Arren was hurt. I couldn’t let this fight drag out.

I’d never been very good at acting, but Yvadne had never been very good at not being crazy. When I pretended to stumble on the edge of a flagstone, she took the bait.

Just like I’d expected, the beautiful killer darted in, her knife going for a killing strike to my heart while her other hand darted out to secure my knife hand. If I’d actually stumbled, the attack would have been extremely effective. Instead, I dodged the strike and twisted my weapon arm, circling my hand, and deeply gashing Yvadne’s forearm.

She fell back, hissing, and I noted the way the blood began falling from her free hand—good cut. Her hand looked limp, but I was wary. Yvadne was a tricky bitch and could be faking tendon damage.

Normally in a knife fight, both fighters should expect to get cut. It’s a good rule of thumb that shiv to shiv, the fight will be nasty and even the winner will still lose. I’m not normal, though. My reflexes were good, but more importantly, when I was in my floating time mode, I had a knack for sensing the right moment to act. It was hard to explain, but when I felt like I should, I went all-in. I’d only ever told Arren about it, and she’d explained to me that it wasn’t something she had, maybe most people didn’t have it.

Arren. I needed to finish this fight quickly.

For a few seconds, Yvadne and I circled, our blades flicking out, testing the other’s defense. I really needed her to commit to an attack. The problem with short blades was that going for the kill might win the fight, but it will probably also get you stabbed or cut in the process. This was less than ideal...even if you managed to win.

Yvadne was a cagey fighter, and I didn’t think she’d fall for the same trick twice. If I’d had time, I could have worn her down...but I didn’t; Arren was bleeding out. I would have to take a gamble.

The next time I slashed and Yvadne counterattacked, I let her nick my offhand arm. I recoiled, letting the actual injury sell my feign. In response, she didn’t commit as much as I would have liked, but she still stepped forward to push the attack.

Once again, her action would have been correct if I hadn’t been bluffing. Unfortunately for her, I knew exactly how to reverse the momentum on her.

I darted forward, grabbing Yvadne’s knife wrist with my free hand. She tried to disengage her wrist from my grasp, hop back, and turn away all at the same time, but it was too late. In a last-ditch effort of defense, she attempted to grab my knife hand. She failed. I’d always been faster.

My shiv danced forward, my hand guiding the blade around Yvadne’s flailing arm. The first strike was bad—I hit a rib. The bronze shiv bent from the strike, but I didn’t let it stop me. I kept stepping into Yvadne as she backed away. In my floating time, Yvadne wasn’t an old comrade anymore, or even the woman who had attacked her own packmates. She was an obstacle to overcome.

Strike, strike, strike, strike. My blade stabbed Yvadne in the stomach, under the ribs, and near the collarbone. I really wanted to put my shiv in her throat, but her last-ditch defense was at least good enough to stop me from doing that. I also didn’t want to chance a reversal of the situation, so I remained hyper-focused and brutal as I struck down the beautiful redhead. After one last slash to her arm itself, she stumbled, and I kicked the cancerous bitch away.

Yvadne fell back to the cobblestones, coughing up blood. She weakly threw her shiv at me, which I easily dodged. I shook my head, dropped my floating time state of mind, and knelt next to Arren. Yvadne was a dead woman now. Even if I hadn’t hit anything vital, she’d bleed out soon. I doubt she’d have the strength to crawl.

I gently put my hands on Arren and checked her pulse as the red-haired girl I’d just dispatched painfully propped herself on one arm to look at me.

The pool of blood under Yvadne was massive and growing. The entire street was slick with blood at this point. “You think you’ve won, but you’ve accomplished nothing,” sneered Yvadne. Then she laughed, sounding even madder than before. “It doesn’t matter. Asag is coming to Ludus, and all of you will die, raped by demons, your entrails pulled out. The Faithful will inherit this entire world! I was just following orders, Nora. Orders from the dark god. I will be rewarded. What about you?” Her voice was shrill, and I shook my head at how she sounded.

Until I turned over Arren.

My friend had been mortally wounded. After one look at Arren, I got up to retrieve Yvadne’s shiv she’d thrown at me. I closed on the beautiful killer and thoughts were cold as a cellar wall. Yvadne was still laughing until I put my foot on her neck. I leaned my weight forward, digging the edge of my boot into her throat. Then when her hands began clawing at my ankle, I bent down with my entire body weight and slammed her own shiv into her heart.

“Laugh about that, you rotting traitor,” I snarled. I watched Yvadne for a couple seconds as her body spasmed in death before spitting on her corpse.

My heart was heavy as I walked back to Arren. Then I sat on the bloody flagstones, gently levering my friend’s shoulder high enough to put her head in my lap. I was covered in blood, and getting more on me, but I didn’t care. When I saw water falling, it took me a while to understand that I was crying. How was that happening? I hadn’t cried in a long time.

I avoided looking at Arren’s wounds, but the image was burned in my mind. Yvadne had known what she’d been about, and there was nothing I could do. Maybe if I was rich and had access to a fancy hospital or surgeons...While I was dreaming, maybe I could coincidentally know a Body school mage. But no, we were Bittertown Jackals. We didn’t know fancy folks. Nobody would help us. Usually, we liked that just fine, but as I cradled Arren’s head, I wondered if there was a better way.

The fact I had a hard decision to make was knocking on my mind, but my emotions were holding the door shut. I couldn’t do anything to help her, but I couldn’t leave her, either. She was...Arren. What should I do?

I was staring at my friend’s face when her eyelids fluttered, and she opened her eyes. I realized I’d be stroking her hair. She must have felt it because she smiled weakly at me.

“Hey, Nora; how are things?” she asked.

I really tried to speak normally, but I think my voice cracked. I said, “Pretty good. I just killed Yvadne. She didn’t kill me.”

“I’m so sorry, Nora.” Arren sighed, closing her eyes. “I’m sorry I was careless, and I’m sorry you had to do that. I know you, and I know you will carry it in your heart even though you shouldn’t.”

“Shhh, be quiet, save your strength,” I pleaded.

“Nora, cut the shit. I’m dying, and we both know it. I’d rather spend the last few moments I have talking to my best friend.”

“No,” I said shaking my head. “Maybe there is something I can do. I’m not smart, but maybe I can think of something—”

“You stop that right now.” Arren’s voice was still weak, but I could feel the strength of her conviction. “Don’t put yourself down like that, Nora. Don’t let hateful bitches continue to hurt you. You’ve been a great leader, and you are strong, wise, and smart. Let’s face it; we knew something like this might happen. The Jackals have been our home, but it’s not exactly a good sort of life. If one of us had to go, I am glad it was me.

“I value my life, but I am just Arren Verra. You, on the other hand, you might change the world one day. I am okay with this. At least I don’t have to die alone. At least I can leave this rotting planet knowing that you will continue on. You were always destined for greatness, Nora.”

“Don’t talk like that, Arren,” I whispered. “Things will work out. Things always work out. Maybe the Creator will give us a boon, or there will be a miracle…”

“There already has been a miracle,” said Arren, grinning. Her expression showed the blood on her teeth, the image both ghastly, but still somehow filled with joy. “There is a Dolos orb on the street right now, Nora. A Dolos orb! One you can take! The only reason someone hasn’t come to get it already is that you are the baddest Jackal in this part of town and everyone knows it. I hate to burden you more, but I have a couple favors to ask.”

“Anything,” I immediately agreed. “You can ask me anything.”

“Good.” Arren gave me another terrible, bloody smile and looked me right in the eyes. “I want you to achieve your dreams, Nora. Go to the Mensk Academy. Become a legend. Clear your family name and even find your mother. Do everything you’ve ever told me you’ve ever wanted. Find yourself an amazing man to have babies with. You can do anything if you put your mind to it, I believe in you. But first, get the hell out of Bittertown. Lisa will use this whole thing to kill you or worse. I want you to live, Nora. Live and be happy.”

I bit my lip. “Okay, fine. Whatever. But I can’t leave without you, Arren. You’re...you’ve always been there for me.” I could feel my tears falling faster, but there wasn’t anything I could do about it. The seat of my pants was thoroughly soaked in blood now. It was starting to get cold and sticky.

“That’s actually the second thing I need you to do, Nora.” Arren grimaced in pain but held my hand with surprising strength. “You need to let me go. I’m not going to live, Nora...and I don’t want to still be around when the Jackals get here. If it’s someone like Vanna or Winda who finds me, I know I’ll be treated with respect. But Lisa? No.” Arren paused, then look me deep in the eyes and quietly said, “Nora, if I’m going to die, I want to die at your hand.”

“No, oh no. No, Arren!” I protested. I tried to remove my hand, but Arren’s grip was unyielding.

“Nora, I’m starting to hurt. A lot. I’m going to lose my will soon and probably pass out anyway. I want to leave this world with my dignity. I want to die a warrior. You can do this for me. I know it may hurt you right now, but I want you to remember what I’m about to say, here. Listen to me. Listen close. This is my dying wish for my best friend. I know it’s selfish, but I want you to be the person that sets me free. I want to know you will be safe without me holding you back anymore.”

“You’ve never held me back,” I mumbled, trying not to sob.

Her words were growing slower. “Yes I did, Nora. Maybe not at first, when you were a little girl. But you have a destiny. Something great awaits you. I’m just a gang girl with no real talent. When we were little, you were in another world, a better world. I’m glad you spent all this time with me, but it’s time for you to leave.”

“Don’t say that!” I snarled. “You gave us all strength and helped some girls keep the heart to go on. You touched every life around you. People respect me, sure, but they loved you.”

Arren paused, then squeezed my hand. “Maybe you’re right, but this is my time. Please, Nora, trust me. I know this is right, and the pain is getting worse. I can’t really talk much more. Please...please honor my wish? I’d like you to use a Jackals club. I know there won’t be any pain if you do it, and it seems right.”

My life had turned into a nightmare. Every fiber of my being recoiled at Arren’s request, but I’d never been very good at denying anything she’d asked of me. She was usually right, too...and this time was no exception. As long as she lived, I’d stay by her side, and she knew it. Unfortunately, she was also right that she wasn’t going to last much longer. If I was going to fulfill her first request, to escape, I had to go.

I gritted my teeth, my heart flip-flopping in agony, but I gently set Arren’s head down on the bloody street before getting up. I shuffled over to a club lying on the ground. I didn’t know who it had belonged to—I think it was Arren’s, actually. That seemed fitting.

The club was heavy in my hand as I surveyed the carnage around me. My entire pack was down, most of them cooling bodies by now. The strange girl, probably from Earth, was long dead. The Dolos orb still sat in the middle of the street. Creator only knew how many people had seen it by now.

My friend’s body twitched, and I could tell she was trying to hide how much pain she was in. I still avoided looking at her wounds, instead staring at her large, booted feet. How many times had I teased her about the size of her feet? I smiled sadly at the thought, my tears streaming over my face and falling to the street in a steady, dripping rhythm.

Arren suddenly spoke, her words cutting through my hazy despair. “Thank you for this, Nora. Thank you for always being strong, and never losing that strength. I’m sorry I cannot go on with you, to be part of your journey anymore. But please know I will always be with you in spirit.

“Don’t be too hard on yourself. This was not your fault. There will be other people who need you like I have. Don’t forget your promise! Live your dreams. I will never forget you, Nora Hazard. I am happy you were my friend, even from the beginning when I watched your life from an alley. You will always be my sister, and I will wait for you on the other side.”

I sobbed and knelt, holding Arren’s hand.

“Goodbye, Nora. Safe travels. I will love you forever.” With that, Arren fell silent and smiled. I could see her body twitch as she was racked with pain, but I knew my best friend very well. I could tell she was honestly at peace.

I wanted her to keep that feeling of contentment, and I couldn’t let my own feelings get in the way. I knew this was truly what she wanted. Being weak was a luxury men could afford, not women. I stood and hefted the club in my hand, gritting my teeth. Then I took one explosive step forward, swinging downward.

The club broke.

The next few moments were a blur as I moved automatically, honoring the promise I’d made Arren. I gathered up the remaining three undamaged clubs, all the shivs, except for the one in Yvadne’s chest, and then I pocketed the Dolos orb.

I shook my head and nudged the pretty Terran girl’s body. What a waste. All of it was such a waste.

My bottom lip wouldn’t stop trembling as I walked away, forcing myself to move through the numbness of my grief. I had to leave Bittertown. Half the city would be after me now, probably. I needed to control my emotions, at least for the time being.

I silently cried, my heart breaking, walking down the street with multiple weapons stuck through my belt. I didn’t see another soul on Tanner street. I knew they were there, but nobody bothered me. A murderous fury was growing in my chest. I was probably radiating danger like a pack of monsters on the hunt.

It wasn’t fair. None of it was fair.

As I took a turn into an alleyway, deciding to start hiding from prying eyes as I moved, I knew that this day would be one of the worst moments in my life - even if I lived another hundred years.

I was alone now. My entire life had changed—I had changed. I knew I wouldn’t be settled inside for a long time, and as my thoughts darted a hundred different directions, I realized that Arren had truly understood me.

Without the favor she’d asked, I might have just...waited. Or I might have done something stupid. Arren had given me a direction, a purpose. I clung to that.

In that moment, I didn’t really care about my own life, but I’d promised my best friend to live on. To escape. Arren had known I always keep my promises, and this one damn sure wouldn’t be any exception.

Loyalty

My original plan had been to skulk out of the city in the middle of the night after lying low for a while. Unfortunately, most of my plans are usually terrible. This one wasn’t any different.

The problem was that I stood out. Not only was I still dressed like a Jackal, but I was also still covered in blood.

Luckily, the first group of people I actually noticed looking for me hadn’t spotted where I was lying down in an alley. I’d covered myself in some trash, which wasn’t exactly comfortable, but after Arren’s death, I’d needed time to settle my nerves. Every time I thought I’d pulled myself together again, I started thinking about how I was just…alone now.

When I saw the group of bounty hunters, I’d had no way to know for sure they were after me. But when I saw a group pass by the alley I was hiding in, it wasn’t normal. I was a nobody, hiding in a poor part of town populated by nobodies, and the bounty hunters I’d just seen were some of the nastiest that operated out of Bittertown. I knew them by reputation, and they didn’t work cheap. There was no way they’d just be walking around my area for fun, dressed for battle.

At first I was confused. I mean, I knew Lisa hated me and she’d probably move fast, but I didn’t know the Jackals had the means to hire expensive bounty hunters, even for a personal vendetta. Nobody in my pack had been especially connected…or anyone’s doted-on daughter.

Then it hit me like a punch to the gut. The orb. I’d already forgotten about the damned orb in my pocket. Chances were, the bounty hunters I’d seen were looking for me might not even be connected with the Jackals at all.

Joy. The Jackals and the eventual problems with them had meant I needed to get out of town. Now the bounty hunters being involved meant I wouldn’t be safe even after leaving Bittertown. I had to leave immediately—lying low for a while first was not an option.

Night still hadn’t fallen yet, but I got up. Now I was covered in trash as well as blood. I shook my head as I brushed myself off and started moving again. I knew what I needed to do, too. I thought I might know of something that would throw them off.

I’d been hiding near the docks, well, the bad part of the docks. As I picked my way carefully through the city, trying to avoid prying eyes, I glanced around in farewell. I probably wouldn’t be seeing Bittertown for a while. The city was foul, but it had been my home for a long time.

The rough houses and shops made of stone were squat and ugly. Very different from the beautiful architecture I’d heard about in Mensk. Bittertown was built for function, not aesthetics. The buildings weren’t nice to look at, but coupled with the winding streets, they endured even the worst weather from the Berber Sea.

I moved quickly once I’d made up my mind and had already covered half of the distance to my destination. My clothing was dirty, smelly, and disgusting. I’d stopped crying a while back, but that nonsense could start again at any time—a fact I was being realistic about. The wound in my heart was still raw, very raw. Right now, distraction was my friend.

Part of how I was centering myself was by thinking—something I should have been doing earlier. My life had changed—still was changing. I needed to honor Arren’s wishes and think of my future, which meant figuring out what in the rot I was going to do with a Dolos orb.

The first thing that sprang to mind made me feel stupid. Taking the orb, becoming orb-Bonded had never really been a dream of mine like so many other Jackals, but it would help with my dream to attend the Mensk Academy. I suppose I’d thought about it in the past—most Ludans do—but more of a means to an end than anything else.

That course of action was obviously still an option. The problem was that the paper that had come with the orb was destroyed, soaked in blood on Tanner street. I didn’t know a lot about orbs, but I knew they could kill you if you didn’t follow the directions that came with them or used them incorrectly. What had actually been on that piece of paper, I would never know.

It wasn’t like I could walk up to random people and ask, either—even if I weren’t currently covered in blood and looking like rotting death.

Yes, using the orb might be an option. I could also sell it. Where I’d sell it or whom I’d sell it to, I had no idea. I knew I could figure it out, though. If I sold the orb, I could probably start my life over, maybe live frugally for the rest of my life or even open a shop. I could use the money for gear and become a soldier or a mercenary, too.

There were other options I didn’t really even consider, like giving it away.

No, I’d made a promise to Arren. It wasn’t every day a Dolos orb practically fell in your lap after your friends all killed each other. I was going to see this through. Giving the orb away wouldn’t put me in any less danger, either.

Finally, I reached my destination. “She is going to be so boiling at me,” I muttered. I’d been hoping that Reesi wouldn’t be home, but I noticed laundry fluttering in her backyard as I scoped the place out from an alley across the street. Damn.

This was not going to be pleasant. The old woman had been kind to me and a few other Jackals in times of need. Of course, that made it even more important that I steeled myself to really steal from her. Reesi was a terrible actress. In order to spare her any trouble, I needed to make it convincing, and that meant real.

My conscience needled me as I picked the lock on the back door. Reesi ran a strange kind of establishment. She owned an art gallery right on the edge of the city between the poor and business quarters. Her shop also had an extra room that she used as a bed and breakfast. Most importantly, she’d bought the place when it’d still been a small inn, and currently used the stable for her zebra, Durben.

I wasn’t sure if Ressi knew I could ride. Not many knew anything about my past, and I didn’t advertise some of the more cultured skills I’d learned as a girl. I still remembered how to ride a zebra, but I wasn’t a master. For me to ride, I needed a mount I had a good relationship with. Zebras on Ludus were a lot different than the ones I’d read about on Earth, but they were still grumpy, foul-tempered beasts.

When I got the door open, Reesi herself was standing there, facing me in the open with a rolling pin in her hand. Her eyes widened for a fraction of a second when she saw me; then she just seemed resigned. “Nora, I should have known it would be you. I heard there are lots of people looking for you. But when I heard someone messing with my door, I thought it was one of those damn Horned Wolves gang girls again.”

I grimaced. “I’m a Jackal, not a preteen wannabe like one of those rotting Horned Retards. You probably know what I’m here for.”

“Yeah, you need to get out of town. You’re probably ready to mess me up when you take some supplies so they won’t think I was working with you. Guessing you will take Durben, too. You’d better pay me back, girl,”

“Of course,” I assured. “How did you know I came for Durben?”

The older woman rolled her eyes. She’d always had a quick tongue and a sharp temper. Rumor was she’d stayed single her whole life because she had a thing for married men. I doubted that. Both because I knew the woman, and because she was still breathing. Married women on Ludus sometimes dealt with adulteresses in a terminal fashion. Their husbands would generally lose all their freedom, too. Nasty business.

I thought the truth was probably in the same neighborhood of the rumors. It was much more likely that Reesi had a particular married man she’d given her heart to, but couldn’t marry for some reason. It would explain why she’d chosen such a strange place to build her business, with one foot straddling the world of those with means, and those without.

Reesi huffed and said, “Every time you came to visit me you fawned over that striped old goat. Anyone with any sense stays away from zebras unless they’ve been trained to ride them or developed an unhealthy interest. You never struck me as soft in the head, so you must be trained.”

I chuckled and absently nodded. That was Reesi. Nothing slipped past her. The older woman was dressed in a mumu, her hair up in combs. The rolling pin in her hand had seen better days, but I could see echoes of the fierce woman she’d been in her prime.

“I’m serious, girl,” she said. “You had better pay me back for anything you take. I have a stocked larder, and there are clothes to tie up provisions. You know where it’s at. For some reason Durben tolerates you, so you should be alright. As for messing me up…no need.” With that, the cantankerous woman smashed herself in the face with her rolling pin.

I cried out and rushed to her side as she crumpled to the floor. Her face was already a mass of blood, and her breathing sounded wispy. She’d undoubtedly broken her nose. She groaned, “Go now. Hurry up, you stupid girl. No regrets; no guilt. Wash yourself first and put on new clothes—you look like hell.” She sighed. “I’m going to take a nap now.”

Reesi began snoring, probably faking, but I got to work. I felt a tear threatening to climb out of my eye, but I angrily shook my head. I didn’t have time to get all emotional, but I couldn’t deny the effect the day was having on me. My world was falling apart, my friends were dead, but I also felt truly blessed to have known such amazing people.

It should have been me that died, not Arren. Still, I had a promise to keep.

I took off my dirty clothes and began to take a quick shower. As I washed the blood and garbage off of my body, I began to feel a bit of hope, a bit of optimism.

I really didn’t want to let Arren down. Maybe I really could escape.

Rebirth

The next day, my problems got worse. Luckily, I’d stopped on a hill to eat and to let Durben rest, allowing me to see the rising dust cloud from a group of riders in the distance. Pursuit. “Rotting creation,” I swore. “Durben, we have company. This doesn’t look good.”

Durben looked at me and flared his nostrils, but that was his only reaction before bending down to eat some more grass. The zebra’s thick, wiry mane had a leaf in it, and he didn’t seem to care much about that, either. Not much impressed Durben. I don’t think he understood the gravity of the situation.

My eyes were fairly good, and I could see that at least three riders were heading my way. At this point, I was over a day away from Bittertown, and I’d chosen roads, then trails that were seldom used. I was braving territory where I could encounter monsters. I was far enough away from the city for it, plus these were roads and areas that were not patrolled very often. In short, it was a dangerous place with no real importance.

…All of which meant the riders behind me were probably after the orb, or my life. Honestly, if I thought I could just start a new life by doing so, I’d give the orb away, but I knew matters were not that simple. Damn.

“Okay, Durben, I think we need to go. Sorry, buddy.” Durben understood our break was coming to a close and barked in protest, but I gave him a good-natured ruffle on the mane. My pulse had jumped, and my future looked grim, but I didn’t want to let my worry show. Durben was a good beast, at least to me, and there was no point in stressing him out.

I’d first met Durben a couple years ago. I am still not sure Reesi or I had been more surprised when the grumpy zebra had immediately accepted me. Since then, I had enjoyed visiting Reesi with the other Jackals so that I could feed Durben and rub him down. He was always friendly with me, and if he got grumpy, it wasn’t anything that a friendly smack to the snout wouldn’t cure. I’m pretty sure I was the only one who knew about the special spot that he liked scratched on his jaw.

Of course, the fact most other people couldn’t get near him without getting kicked or bitten might have been part of that. Durben and I were close, but he was not a friendly animal…at all. And since zebras on Ludus were the size of horses on Earth—or so I’d heard—most people couldn’t go near Durben. It was a shame. He was a sweet baby.

It seemed fitting that I’d meet my end with my zebra buddy. He was quite possibly the best friend I’d made in Bittertown other than Reesi and, of course, Arren. I couldn’t think about Arren right now, though. Just the name in my mind made my heart feel like it would fly apart and maybe take my reason to continue with it. It’d be easier if I could blame someone for Arren’s death, replace the grief with hate…but I didn’t have a target for it.

Sure, Lisa was a cunt, and I’d bet there were bounty hunters after me that had been hired by her, but she was not directly responsible for Arren’s death. I guess Ludus was. I wished people could just live in peace, that little girls wouldn’t need to learn to survive on the streets, and that little boys wouldn’t need to become prostitutes to make money. Life was cruel, and Ludus was like life’s evil twin.

His saddle was already in place, so I hopped on Durben and began riding, trying in vain to escape my pursuers. The landscape scrolled by quickly as tall pine trees mixed with the stunted, broadleaf trees that were standard for the Bittertown countryside. I scanned the wilderness ahead as Durben galloped, staying alert for monsters.

It would be just my luck if a pack of horned demon wolves came out of nowhere before the bounty hunters caught me. That was unacceptable. At least if I were captured or killed by other people, Durben would live. I took comfort in that. Whoever was after me could sell a zebra.

My entire life flashed before my eyes as I rode - from my childhood to watching Arren die on the street. I’d never quite felt the weight of my own mortality so heavily before, and I vowed that if I were to survive, I’d truly fulfill my promise.

With that, my eyes narrowed, and I felt a new core of determination grow in my heart. A seed of anger and frustration at the injustice of the world blossomed. Even Reesi had hurt herself just to help me.

I was not going to give up.

“Come on, Durben!” I yelled. We aren’t finished yet!”

The zebra must have understood we were in danger. He galloped hard, putting maximum effort into our flight. As I helped Durben ride by leaning forward and gripping his sides with my legs, I took a mental inventory of my weapons. I had two Jackals clubs and three shivs. Damn. I’d forgotten to check Reesi’s house for weapons. She might have even had a bow or a sling.

I really hoped I lived long enough to pay her back for her kindness. What an amazing woman.

For the next few minutes, Durben and I raced across the Ludus landscape, slowly getting deeper into the wilderness, further into monster territory. All the while, I kept track of our pursuers. At first, they were gaining on us, but Durben was a big, powerful zebra. Reesi had taken excellent care of him, and after he got his head, we maintained a steady, breakneck speed. We even began pulling away, gaining a lead!

I whooped and entertained fantasies of escaping. All my triumph turned to ashes in my mouth as one of the pursuing riders took to the air. One moment Durben and I had been increasing our lead from the group chasing us, the next, there was a person bounding forward in huge, impossible leaps, closing the distance as if we’d been still.

Orb-bonded, I thought. Well, maybe a mage instead, but either way, it didn’t look like I had much chance to escape anymore. I made a quick decision and made a nasty grin. They might catch up to us, but they wouldn’t get what they came for! I pulled the orb from my pocket and flung it as far as I could into the undergrowth on the side of the road. Have fun finding that, motherless bastards! I thought.

The approaching figure got closer at a frightening pace. I looked back in time to see them actually catch up. A man in heavy bronze and leather armor sailed through the air, a helm hiding most of his features other than a mustache. His polished bronze helm with a Fideli-style zebra hair crest flashed with the sunlight as he bounded to the side of my position.

When he landed, his arm flashed out. A disc weapon blurred forward, coming in low, and I lifted my leg on reflex. The weapon missed me, but poor Durben was not so lucky. The powerful zebra coughed and staggered, but he still managed to take several more steps, slowing before he fell and threw me.

I tucked my arms in close and let the rest of my body go limp, turning my forward motion into a roll when I hit the ground. The clubs on my belt were attached with leather ties, probably good since otherwise they might have been shoved into my body from the fall. The impact hurt like hell, and I might have broken something, but I knew I had to move while I was still numb.

I spun and eyed the big, armored man walking towards me with a steady, confident gait. Durben whined and barked pitifully, thrashing on the ground where he lay wounded. As the big man passed, he casually lashed out with a huge sword that he drew from his back, killing the grumpy, loyal zebra.

I was glad that Durben wasn’t in pain anymore, but I was mostly dismayed and furious that yet another of my friends was now dead. “You killed my zebra,” I snarled. The man didn’t answer, and I felt a dam of emotions burst inside me. In that moment, I changed forever.

I’d never considered myself a violent person. I thought if people would communicate better, even in the criminal world, bloodshed could be avoided. But in that moment when I watched my zebra friend casually dispatched for no reason other than it had been the easiest way to capture me, I had finally had had enough.

Some people just needed to have their asses kicked.

I snarled and drew both clubs from my belt. As I stalked forward towards the armored man on the balls of my feet, I noticed the other riders approaching us. Let them come.

When I was close enough, the man lazily chopped at my legs with his huge sword, probably expecting to easily take me down. I drew back just enough to let the blade pass, then darted in, slamming my club’s shaft down on the man’s unprotected hand.

The armored man let out a surprised yelp, dropping his wounded hand. The gigantic sword dipped forward while he was distracted, and I stepped forward, lashing out with my other club at his unprotected neck below the helmet. The strike probably wouldn’t have been possible for many other fighters; the angle was precise. I’d always had a knack for weapons.

My club slammed home, breaking in the process, and the mustachioed man cried out in surprise and pain.

If he was orb-Bonded, he was probably strong as well as tough. But if he were a body magic mage, he would be able to heal himself. Neither possibility was really great for me. My feet felt light as I pressed the attack.

I dropped my broken club and pulled a shiv, closing again with the reeling man. He started to counterattack, but I kicked down on his sword, the pressure pulling it out of his slick grip. His other hand punched out, and I let it brush past, sensing that the strength behind the strike could probably have broken every bone in my body. Luckily, the man only seemed to be unnaturally strong, not fast. My hand darted forward, planting my shiv in the side of his neck.

He fell back, hissing, his narrowed eyes full of malice. His hand went to the weapon sticking out of his neck where it met the shoulder, and he applied pressure to the sides of the wound, halting blood flow. Then he warily took a few steps backward.

This bastard is tough, I thought coldly. I had to give him credit. He didn’t pull the blade out of his neck, probably knowing it would just cause him to bleed more.

I remembered the resistance when I’d struck, and could see that my shiv had not penetrated the way I’d expected it to. Strong and tough, I verified.

With cautious steps, I moved forward to finish the man off, but three riders pounded forward, dismounting between Durben’s murderer and me.

The three newcomers were women, armed in various light armor, all of them dark of hair and eye. The tallest, most voluptuous of the women called back at the man, “Ven, you were supposed to wait for us after disabling her mount.”

“Sorry, Wife,” croaked back the man. “She’s just a street tough. I got impatient. This has been a long search.”

One of the other women, the shortest of the three and round of figure spat back, “This is why we do things slowly and carefully, Husband. Your medical expenses will cost us money, and you could have died. You are orb-Bonded. It’s a good thing nobody else saw this, or it could hurt our reputation.” The last woman, the most heavily armored figure, just nodded.

I thought I understood. This was a bounty hunting or mercenary group, and the three women were the orb-Bonded man’s wives.

“Jialji, I saw her throw something while I was catching up,” said the man, still holding his neck.

“Wonderful, that was probably the orb,” said the tallest woman. “That means we’ll only get the bounty for this job.” She tsked. Then she looked at me and said, “This isn’t personal, but for our client, it is. Sorry. You are not getting away. This was supposed to be an easy job. You’ve given us a hard time.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Forgive me for not giving a shit about your time or your feelings. Rot Lisa and rot you. You killed Durben.”

“Was that the zebra?” The woman shrugged. “It’s interesting that you immediately knew who our employer is, but the concern about the animal is strange. You’re street garbage. It was just a zebra. I thought your type are supposed to be pragmatic.”

I snarled. “Your husband is orb-Bonded. I thought he was supposed to be tough, but I just fucked him up. Come get some too if you feel game for it, bitch.”

“Fine.” The woman lifted her lips in a sneer. “I don’t feel any pity for you.” She turned slightly and said, “Get her. You know what the contract says. You can kill her, but we’ll make more if she’s alive for the imagecap.”

“Got it,” said the shortest woman. Then she raised her hand, and I dodged through sheer instinct, narrowly avoiding a jet of flame aimed at my face.

The same sense of frustration, of anger, that I had before came back even more strongly. People like this usually did whatever they wanted, and only other people with similar power could do anything about it. For the first time in my life, I desperately wanted that power. The injustice of the world offended me, I wanted to do something about it, and I channeled all of my ire into action.

My shiv seemed to leave my hand on its own, flying end over end towards the fire mage. The armored woman tried to dart forward to intercept the blade, but she was too late. My blade struck true and plunged into the shortest woman’s stomach. She screamed and fell back.

I ran forward, yelling, and swung my club at the armored woman’s head. She took a half step back, letting the swing go wide, and drew a thin sword. I recognized the type—a rapier.

She thrust at my chest, and I desperately contorted my body, narrowly avoiding the strike. Out the corner of my eye, I saw the mage was still reeling, but the other, more striking woman was doing something with a pack. I threw a shiv at her on general principle, but she was paying attention and dodged. Damn. I had been hoping to catch the smug bitch by surprise.

I backed up, and the whistling rapier only missed my throat by a few inches. Then the swordswoman lunged forward, executing a nasty thrust at my stomach. Unfortunately for her, I’d come up with a plan.

My club hand darted out, and I caught the blade in the hollow of my weapon, twisting and binding the blade. Then I darted forward with my last shiv, stabbing once, twice—the wounds messy but not vital. Then I went for another, lethal stab, but suddenly felt myself falling backward. My knee wasn’t working anymore. I heard another loud “Tah”, and my shoulder got knocked backward like I’d just been punched by a giant.

It took me a while to figure out what had happened. As I shook my head in confusion on the ground, feeling my shoulder and knee growing numb, aching, I noticed the tall, voluptuous woman holding a double barrel air pistol. Ah, I got shot, I thought. Uh oh.

Then the pain set in.

Enheduanna

My world was agony. I clenched my teeth and kept the screams inside; I was not going to give these rotting monster-spawn the satisfaction.

I watched on, grimly satisfied as the armored swordswoman I’d stabbed tried to staunch her blood flow. She whimpered, and I could see why. I’d stabbed her in the side. That had to hurt.

The curvy woman holding the pistol stomped her foot. “For Creator’s sake,” spat the woman, glaring at her husband and her sister wives, “She’s just street garbage. I can’t believe this.”

The short mage just hissed and glared, but the taller woman spoke for the first time. She said, “How about you go fight her, Jialji. Put the pistol away. I’ll let you use my sword.”

“Point taken, Cait.” The voluptuous woman began reloading her air pistol. “I suppose we won’t take any chances. It looks like all of you will live, but only because we have the money to patch you up. This job is now going to make us a lot less than I’d predicted.”

She must be the head of the household, I thought. The tall, beautiful woman, Jialji, said, “Just keep your distance from her. I’ll be right back.” She holstered her huge air pistol, then fetched a sapling from the side of the road. After producing a knife from her pack, she removed all its limbs, and sharpened the tip into a wicked point.

“I’m trying to move fast, everyone. I know you’re injured and we all want to go home.” Despite the woman’s ruthlessness and the fact she was my enemy, I admired her. She was a good leader. I decided that if I ever had a team again, I’d be more authoritative than I had been before, more like this Jialji.

“Ven,” the woman said, beckoning to the orb-Bonded man. “Take this spear. You know what to do.” Then she pulled an expensive, magic-powered picture device out of her bag. I’d only seen one once before. “If we took her alive, our client had very specific directions.”

The man was still holding his neck and in obvious pain, but he did as he was told. He got closer, and I tried to summon the strength to hurl my last shiv at him, but even the smallest motion was agony. The inhumanly strong man drew back his arm, and I felt a hammer blow of pressure on my stomach as he drove the crude spear through my body into the road.

If I hadn’t been in such full-body agony already, the sensation probably would have made me sick. Imagine someone reaching into your guts and opening their hand. Now add claws. That’s what getting stabbed through the stomach feels like.

The woman, Jialji, snapped a picture of me with her device. She checked the image before stowing the gadget again. “We got what we came for. Let’s go.”

“She’s still alive!” snarled the short mage. She clutched her stomach where the shiv I’d thrown was still stuck. “We will be bleeding the whole way, most of us, anyway. We’ll need to stop at that little outpost on the way back. This bitch almost killed us.”

“Yes, she did hurt us. It’s a fact I am not proud of.” Jiaji pursed her lips, looking at me with a cold, predatory expression. “I kind of admire her, but I also hate her. I think leaving her bloody in the middle of the road and mortally wounded solves my moral conundrum. We got what we came for, we will get paid, and the monsters will find Nora here.”

After a moment, the mage coughed and grated, “I supposed that will do. I need help getting on my zebra.”

“Yes, of course,” said Jialji, waving her hand. I gritted my teeth, watching them mount up and ride away. My only solace was that most of them were in pain and would have probably died without medical attention.

Then I passed out.

***

I woke to the sound of clapping.

Blearily blinking, I looked up in confusion, thinking at first that I’d died. I was still lying on the road, so I was probably still alive. The sun was about to go down, though. Some time had passed. I didn’t feel any pain, which was strange.

Durben’s body…I looked away.

Nearby, I noticed the body of a feather-headed rock-billed poison claw demon. Half of it was just…missing.

The clapping pulled my head around, and I sucked in a breath. A dark-skinned Areva woman stood in the roadway, wearing a sardonic grin and a shimmering gown of gold and white. She was tall for an Areva. Her throat bore an elaborate golden necklace, the kind that an imposter would never dare to wear.

Her eyes made me feel tiny, insignificant. Just standing in the roadway, she radiated such an aura of power I thought I could get sunburned. The surrounding land was hushed, not even the insects or the birds made any noise.

“Hello, Nora,” said the woman, her voice amused. “I’ve been watching you, and I have an offer you can’t refuse. Well, you could refuse it, but if you did, you’d be really stupid.”

Oh, Creator, what now? I wondered. Out loud I asked, “Who are you?”

“I have gone by many names. Valkyrie. Reaper. Here, my name is Enheduanna,” answered the powerful, impressive woman. “I am a High Priestess. You may know of me, at least by reputation.”

I gulped. The most powerful being on Ludus short of Dolos himself was paying me a visit. I’d been dying before, but I wasn’t entirely sure that my situation had actually improved.

In addition to being the most powerful High Priestess on Ludus, Enheduanna was also known to be quite mad. The way she was grinning at me made my hackles rise, and I wish I had the option to run away. When people smiled like that, it always meant they had the upper hand, they knew something you didn’t know, or you were about to be swindled. Since I was somehow talking directly to a woman who was at least several thousand years old, I figured it might be a combination of all three.

“How am I talking to you without pain?” I asked, looking down at my ruined body. Fear coursed down my spine, but I was also dying. Talking to Enheduanna was terrifying, but dying puts things in perspective.

“I seeded your body with nanos of my creation some time ago, Nora. I’m currently using them to keep you alive and pain-free. You were one of my candidates for a new experiment. Imagine my delight when you somehow procured an orb of your own! But you threw it away. That was magnificent by the way, denying it to your enemies.” The demigoddess held up a hand, showing me an orb. I had no doubt it was the one I’d thrown.

“High Priestess Enheduanna—“

“Call me Duanna.”

“Okay, Duanna,” I said, my voice trembling. “I don’t understand, what is going on?”

“Oh, that’s simple. You have a choice. You are either going to accept my very generous offer, or I’m going to let you go back to your world of pain and let the monsters come eat your body.” Enheduanna smiled and pointed at the monster body in the roadway. “This was being rude when I came to talk to you, so I ended it. After I leave, I am sure its brethren will have quite the feast.”

“Your offer?”

“Yes, Nora. You are going to become orb-Bonded. But not just any orb will do, no.” Enheduanna showed me the orb again that I’d thrown before pocketing it. Then she held up a different orb, one I’d never seen before with a wavy pattern to its surface.

“You see, Nora,” Duanna continued with a slightly crazed smile, “I’ve been working on a new type of orb, not a Dolos orb, but an Enheduanna orb!” She held the new sphere aloft and struck a pose, then said, “I think you would be a perfect test subject. You will be my minion too, of course.”

For two heartbeats I just looked at the theatrical High Priestess, going through the events of the past few days, then my whole life. I couldn’t help myself. I started laughing.

I just don’t even know anything anymore. “Is this really happening?” I asked, wheezing and chuckling.

Duanna narrowed her eyes and twitched a finger. Suddenly, all my pain came crashing down again, and I gagged, the reaction making the pain even worse. I couldn’t breathe. Enheduanna moved her finger again and the pain faded.

I wasn’t laughing anymore.

“Okay, young one, let us discuss our bargain, yes?” The demigoddess was smiling, and I felt the fear roll down my spine again.

What in the hell had I landed in this time?

Super Heroes

The elegant High Priestess began walking circles around me. Even though I couldn’t feel any pain, I still couldn’t move my body. I followed the powerful woman with my eyes, and every time I saw the makeshift spear driven through my stomach, or other aspects of my ruined body, I got light headed. I didn’t feel like I was going to vomit, though. My nausea must have been suppressed along with my pain.

“What kind of bargain do you mean—” I began, but Duanna interrupted me.

“This will go a lot faster if you just lie there and listen,” said the demigoddess. She walked over and stared down at my face. “If you have any questions after I outline your choice and the history behind it, you can ask me then.”

I nodded weakly.

“As you probably know, I am the greatest High Priestess on Ludus. What you might not know is that I am also the greatest researcher on this planet, and probably many others. I am a scientist to the core. Dolos is developing weapons, and I believe in what he is doing. But while he is my liege, and he has an army of researchers to help, I still think I can do it better.

“Since I am Enheduanna,” the woman said, her eyes gleaming, “I got a chance to prove it. I have been working on my own project for over five hundred years.”

“Enheduanna orbs,” I muttered.

“Yes, Enheduanna orbs,” the ancient Areva woman said in annoyance. “I thought we agreed that you would be quiet and listen? Should I remove your pain bindings?”

The sudden fire in her eyes made my mouth go dry. Then just as quickly, she shook her head and adopted a completely different expression, saying, “No, that wouldn’t be kind. We mustn’t use our power unjustly, must we?”

Then the most powerful High Priestess on Ludus changed her tone and bearing yet again, back to her lecture mode. “So I was given a time frame to prove my theories, to test my work.”

I blinked at the unimaginably powerful woman flitting from emotion to emotion. I could see how events were unfolding. My ‘choice’ would probably be to die on this barren road or work for a crazy person. Wouldn’t be the first time, I thought as I continued to listen.

“Dolos is working on weapons, and directing those efforts, but he really doesn’t understand mortals. However, I am one, or at least I used to be. On top of that, I understand creating system efficiency. Last but not least, I have different interests…Do you know what Ludus is modeled after, Nora?”

I mutely shook my head.

“Of course, you don’t. You wouldn’t have the background to understand anyway.” Enheduanna suddenly stopped speaking and furiously scratched the back of her head. She stomped her foot, stopped scratching and began speaking as if she’d never taken a pause. “Dolos is a fan of games from an ancient civilization, long since dead. If you must know, they were a failed offshoot of Areva. I am not old enough to have known them, but I know the games were similar to games on Terra right now; role playing games, with magic and swords. It’s why now the lesser High Priestesses must fill dungeons and restock rewards.”

Enheduanna pursed her lips. “I know what Dolos is doing, and I believe in it, but his approach is highly inefficient. Strange, even. I can’t deny the results, though.”

Something occurred to me, and I blabbed out, “Wait, you mean this planet, Ludus, is full of monsters because of…old games?”

Enheduanna looked at me in annoyance, and I pressed my teeth together tightly when I realized I’d spoken out of turn.

After staring me down, she answered, “In the simplest way, yes. But to test weapons—orbs—Dolos needed to create a hellworld. In fact, Terra functions much the same way, and that is the current homeworld of your species. Your predecessors to Ludus call it Earth.”

I really hated being immobilized, helpless, my body broken, but I wasn’t stupid. This time I held my tongue despite thinking of at least five questions I wanted to ask. Instead, I listened intently as Enheduanna continued, “I am not old enough to remember the civilization or the games Dolos modeled Ludus on. However, I can remember when Areva traveled the stars, exploring new galaxies, new planets.”

The High Priestess got a far-away look in her eyes. “I was on a transport ship as crew during the tail end of those days. Do you know what we did to stay sane during long voyages?” She paused for dramatic effect. “Games. We played games. And we oftentimes competed with the crews of other ships, battling via tight beam connection. Those were some of the best times of my life. Do you know what games were my favorite, Nora?”

I kept my face entirely neutral and shook my head. Enheduanna spun, spreading her arms and I caught a glimpse of beads woven into her dark hair. “Gene-mod games! These days, people on your planet would call them mutant or superhero games, but nothing was more fun than sinking into a game, becoming an avatar that stuck to walls or breathed fire - simpler versions of our real-life warriors! That was before…this.”

Enheduanna gestured at herself, and her face fell for a moment. “What I am now is great too. But I have lived a long, long time.” Her appearance grew even dourer, but she suddenly smiled. “At least I have my work!

“I have come a great way, Nora. Developing Enheduanna orbs on my own has been a monumental task. Finally, I am ready for real-world tests.

"A few of them are in dungeons right now, Nora. They function as rewards just like Dolos would place Dolos orbs. I don’t care if adventurers think they’re Dolos orbs. All I care about is my work, about being right and continuing my research!” Enheduanna began growing more physically agitated, biting off her words. “I need a fair test, Nora. I can’t have the others thinking Enheduanna has lost her touch!”

I gulped, a ball of dread forming in my stomach. The others? What others? Against my better judgment, I asked, “You’re not going to give me a choice between living and dying, are you?”

“No, of course not.” Enheduanna looked utterly shocked by my question. “Why would I let a perfect test subject die? No, I’m going to give you a choice to follow my instructions or be transported to the middle of the Wild Lands. I doubt you would survive long there, but you’re a fighter. The data will still be wonderful!

“I really do hope you accept my offer, though. Everyone else has special minions. I haven’t had one for a long time, and I believe you are uniquely suited for one of my orbs. Agreeing to my plan and working for me would result in benefits for me and for you.” She smiled.

I wasn’t quite sure how to react.

TKO

I just stared at Duanna for a moment as she leered at me, before the High Priestess suddenly turned, bouncing on her toes. She paced, her words coming faster. “You see, Nora, Enheduanna orbs, my orbs, address a weakness of Dolos orbs, namely that they can actually kill a new orb-Bonded if integration instructions are not followed.

“However, Enheduanna orbs immediately render the host comatose. They also work like an extremely powerful health potion, repairing and curing the body. You are a perfect candidate to be my greatest acolyte! This situation couldn’t be more perfect.”

Duanna spun and grinned. Continuing, she said, “I’ve already been watching you for some time now, of course. Dolos has time and resources; he can afford to just pluck random mortals from other worlds and throw orbs at them. I need unique subjects, a more realistic test. Precious weapons wouldn’t be given to the average warrior. Of course not! No, they’d be saved for the unique, like you!”

I blinked, still processing the fact I wasn’t going to die, that my fate had already somewhat been decided. Actually, it sounded like I did have a choice, but one of my options was probably still certain death. I must have had an owlish expression because Enheduanna sniffed and said, “I can see you don’t understand. This isn’t exactly surprising to me. You are clever, but not very imaginative. I will explain more simply.

“You are not a normal woman, Nora, even by Ludus standards. You were raised in a well-off family, and actually, have a strong foundation of basic education. You’re a natural linguist, a born leader, and a survivor. Your life experiences make you decisive, but not reckless.

“But most importantly,” Enheduanna held up a finger, “you are a natural adomopath! Your ability is passive, but adomopathy, the ability to learn by observing, is actually an ability my orbs can awaken! And while your adomopathy seems to only work with violence and combat techniques, this is exactly what I need in a test subject. The data you provide will be stupendous!” She did a little dance.

After a few seconds, Enheduanna, facing away from me, slowed her dancing. She spun on her heel, pointing a finger. “I’ve been watching you this whole time. The last day, in particular, has been great! The way you threw that orb away so your pursuers wouldn’t get it…that is exactly the type of stubbornness I want in a research subject!”

The High Priestess rubbed her chin and said to herself, “It’s actually probably a good thing your body is so broken, in fact. It makes this whole thing a lot easier.”

“Huh?” I asked. Some distant part of me remembered I wasn’t supposed to talk, but since I knew I wouldn’t die now, it all seemed to matter less. Well, that and my mind was starting to get foggy.

“Yes, I watched those mercenaries search in the bushes for hours, hoping to find this!” She held aloft a Dolos orb, presumably the one that I had thrown. “It was hilarious!”

“Look, Duanna, I’m having a hard time paying attention. What is my choice?” My initial fear of the woman was fading as I felt my life ebbing away.

“Oh, yes, your body is probably beginning to fail. The nanos can only do so much without help, after all. Your first option is that you are offered an orb, then I send you to the middle of the wilderness to fight for your life. You might survive, but you probably won’t. I’m sorry, but I cannot afford to just let you die on this road. I would prefer not to, but I will force feed you the orb if you refuse to take it.

“The other choice is to accept my much more interesting offer. If you take my bargain, you will work for me for three years in order to provide the best possible data.”

“What kind of work will it be?” I muttered, struggling to stay awake.

“You will be responsible for recovering some of my other experimental orbs and delivering them to mortals I have preselected. Then you will largely be on your own to survive and polish your abilities. Of course, I may stop in from time to time to give you new tasks. You will always be rewarded for complying, though.”

“New tasks like what?”

“Oh, like destroying tools of my enemies, or teaching a lesson to those that insulted me. Taking down monsters that are running amok because some idiot High Priestess didn’t follow directions correctly. That sort of thing.”

“But I will be free?”

“As free as a vassal can be.” Enheduanna smiled and shrugged. “You can ignore me but doing so would be stupid. Not least of which because of what your reward after three years of faithful service will be.”

“What?” I asked. My tongue felt two sizes too large.

“I heard the heartfelt promise between you and your dying friend. I was watching, of course!” The High Priestess cocked her head. “If you serve me well, I promise you that you will be enrolled in the Mensk Academy, and you will meet people who will help you get your revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“Your old nemesis in the Jackals, Lisa, was told a year ago that if your pack were on Tanner Street, you would meet your end. She pulled some strings and ensured your little group would be there. Your cheap apartment, Yvadne being part of your pack, other packs pushing you towards Tanner Street, even that girl from Terra being there…none of it was coincidence. If you serve me well, I will tell you who put these events into motion.”

Suddenly, Enheduanna’s normal mannerisms fell away like a costume, and the woman standing in the road surged with power. Her eyes glowed, her smile gleaming fierce white. “One of my enemies apparently wished to kill off my handpicked orb candidates. Nora, I would sincerely enjoy telling you the names of her agents. Perhaps you can get revenge for both of us.”

That revelation cleared my head for a moment. My blood sang with anger, and I vividly remembered Arren dying in my arms. Now I had someone to blame for my sister’s death. Everything had changed.

Betrayal was always met with death. Jackal law. Enheduanna was partially to blame, and I wasn’t sure how I felt about being scouted, but my priority was to avenge Arren. Maybe I could avenge my friend, and honor my promise at the same time.

“Tell me who it was,” I demanded. My lips pulled back from my top teeth.

Enheduanna had reverted back to her normal mannerisms. She did a turn and said in a lilting voice, “I can’t and I won’t! Not unless you take the option to be transported away, but by then it won’t matter. You would never make it back to Berber. Your best option to get revenge is to work for me, Nora. Become my protégé!”

The stories about Enheduanna referred to her as The Schemer. She was the most powerful of the High Priestesses but preferred to work from the shadows. Despite being crazy as a yukka on bangroot, the legends still always painted her with a certain kind of nobility. I believed she would honor her promise. My instincts had proven themselves to me over the years. I usually trusted my gut about new people I met.

I gritted my teeth, and while my mind was still clear, I made my choice. “Fine, I accept,” I growled.

“Glad to hear it,” purred Enheduanna. Then the woman moved over to kneel above me. She placed the strange, striped orb on my lips and instructed, “Swallow this. The orb will do the rest. Your instructions will be in your pocket when you wake up.

I nodded and let my teeth separate. The orb was cool on my tongue. The precious object felt like a rock or a marble. I closed my eyes and swallowed, then immediately lost consciousness.

Muffin

The next thing I knew, I was standing in the home I had grown up in before my father had been arrested so many years ago—a house that reminded me of happier times.

Other than the artifacts of my youth, the parlor was empty. The shelves of precious books looked exactly like they did in my memory. I glanced around, taking in the scene...until someone cleared their throat. I spun, my hand frantically going to my belt, but there was no shiv there. A high voice said, “It looks exactly like your memory because it comes from your memory.”

At first, I couldn’t find the speaker until I looked down. Then I goggled. A giant rat in a tracksuit and a dapper hat was striking a pose while holding an ornate bow. The enormous rodent continued, “We don’t have forever. I should probably introduce myself. First off, I am not a rat,” said the rat. My eyes must have been round as plates.

Is the rat reading my thoughts? I wondered.

“Yes, I can hear your thoughts, and no, I am not a rat. I am a capybara, and I am a girl, not an ‘it’.”

The rat really did look different than other rats I’d seen. Capybaras…I’d heard of them, but they lived on a different continent on Ludus. It still looked like a rat to me, though. I closed my mouth with a click and asked the first question that came to mind. “Why is there a talking rat in my house?”

“This is a memory, oh brilliant one. And I am not a rat.”

I narrowed my eyes. It was bad enough that I’d had a terrible few days. My best friend had died, and I’d been on the run—all while forcing myself not to cry my eyes out. My entire life, such as it was, had been destroyed. After enduring all of that, I refused to be disrespected by a well-dressed rodent in my own house. My hands balled into fists, and I took a step forward, but the rat just disappeared and reappeared on top of a bookshelf.

The creature sighed. “That was incredibly stupid. I’m trying to be nice since we need to work together, but you keep thinking of me as a rat, and you’re acting like a fucking idiot.”

I felt a spark of growing anger, but held myself still, forcing myself to think. What was my last memory? Oh right, the crazy High Priestess and the orb. Suddenly, the situation was much less confusing. This smug little rat was still getting on my nerves, though. I thought rat as strongly as I could.

The rat narrowed her eyes at me and displayed long front teeth. “You’re not very smart, are you? I’m here to help you, moron. Why are you trying to irritate me?”

“Right back at you, rat. This is just making me angry.” I frowned. “I’m guessing you are somehow connected to the orb I just swallowed. Maybe you’re a helper put in place by Enheduanna. We are standing in a memory of my childhood. I can even see the coloring book I used to play with on one of the shelves. I can put those pieces together, but you don’t really fit. If you’re a helper and we are in my imagination, why are you carrying a bow?”

“That is...a surprisingly good question,” said the rat in surprise. “But if you think of me as a rat, or call me rat one more time, I’m not going to help you anymore. My name is Muffin.”

I almost called the rat a rat again, but common sense prevailed. I grudgingly thought of her as Muffin and asked, “What is this place?”

“You are barbaric, but you are doing a good job of controlling your emotions. This is good data. It seems like when the orb put you to sleep and started repairing your body, somehow your consciousness got some sort of aggressive stimulus after you became self-aware in this space. You are adjusting on the fly, though. Fascinating.”

“Yes, I’m sure it’s riveting. What are you? What’s up with the bow?”

The ra—Muffin sniffed, and explained, “I am the controller for the orb you swallowed. Carrying a bow is part of my character. Unlike haphazard, modular Dolos orbs that appear as a figure from the memory of their host, Enheduanna orbs all have a single, preset guide, different for each device. Think of me as your orb.

“As you can see,” Muffin gestured at herself, “I am a capybara, a large rodent. For your information, I am considered very attractive for my kind.”

Thoughts began to form in my head, but I ignored them, sensing they’d just cause me trouble. Then I focused on the ra—Muffin and asked, “Alright, what do you do? What am I supposed to do.”

“Again, good questions.” The ra—rodent girl nodded approvingly. “This is where you will interface with me, now that you’ve become orb-Bonded, and every time you achieve a new rank in the future. You will attain ranks by swallowing spirit stones that you can find on Ludus or in dungeons. You are at first rank now, and you will get to second rank with one spirit stone, third rank with two spirit stones, fourth rank with three spirit stones, and so forth.”

“Unholy rot! That many?” I exclaimed. “Spirit stones cost even more than Dolos orbs do! How in the rotting hell am I supposed to find that many?”

“I’m sure you will figure something out. If you don’t, we won’t see each other as often. Won’t that be a pity?” The smug ra—capybara girl shrugged. She added, “Even if you manage to find a huge stash of spirit stones, you still can’t advance until I think you are ready. I find this entire task silly, but I am an AI still, after all. I can’t refuse my core mission.”

“What does that mean?”

“Don’t worry about it. You don’t have the background yet to understand. Just think of me as a really smart spirit.”

I frowned. “Okay, spirit...Muffin. What am I supposed to actually do here?”

“Ah yes, you choose your new abilities here, or in some new setting you will find yourself in. You will find me when you have swallowed enough spirit stones, when I think you are ready to achieve the next level, and when you are sleeping.”

“This all sounds complicated. What abilities?”

“You get advancement points every time you achieve a new rank,” explained Muffin. For your first rank, you get ten, plus a choice of your main power.”

“Power?”

“Yes. I have accessed your memories. I know that Enheduanna explained some of how her orbs differ from Dolos orbs. However, her explanation left something to be desired. Basically, Dolos orbs, created by the god of this world, give a wide, shallow variety of powers through magic. Enheduanna orbs focus on certain powers and grow them much faster.

“For instance, an orb-Bonded with fire magic will usually use fire projectiles in combat, so most of their other abilities won’t be used as much. If you choose energy blasts with an Enheduanna orb and specialize in fire, your attacks will be far, far stronger than a standard orb-Bonded fire mage of your level—even one with a modular orb like yours.”

I thought I understood. To clarify, I asked, “So what you’re saying is that instead of a whole bunch of smaller, less powerful abilities, I will get a few stronger ones with an orb like you?”

“Exactly. You will also have access to some of the same abilities as a standard modular Dolos orb, like enhanced strength, better senses and things like that.”

“But I will have to use these...points?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“Alright, then let’s start.”

The giant rodent jumped down to the floor. “Even as long as this took to get you up to speed, I was afraid it would take longer. You truly are very intelligent. It’s too bad you tend to think of smashing your problems before talking them through.” Muffin’s nose twitched, and she stroked her whiskers.

I narrowed my eyes. “You know, you are really not a very friendly capybara girl or AI or whatever. Why did I get stuck with you?”

Muffin drew herself up proudly and said, “I don’t have to be nice. I’m the best, and you’d better remember that. The world is dangerous. Even more so for you now that you are working for Enheduanna. I was chosen for you because working with me will give you the best chance of survival. Duanna is helping you...unfortunately for me.”

That was a cheery thought.

Super Powers

Muffin led me over to a bookshelf. Over her shoulder, she said, “I have done an analysis of your personality. You are not very good with authority unless you respect someone. On top of that, you don’t particularly like me. Therefore there is no point in directly giving you my recommendation. Listing all of your choices out loud would also be a waste of time since you do not learn best that way.

“I have compromised by putting all of your choices into that book there.” The capybara girl pointed at a tome resting about eye level for me.

“So that has the stuff I can spend my points on?” I asked.

“It has your best choices, yes.

I don’t know how I knew, but I could just sense she was being deceptive. “And what else? What are you not telling me?”

Muffin’s whiskers twitched, and she made the capybara version of a frown. “I have taken the liberty of omitting powers and abilities that are least suited for you.”

I gave her a flat look. “Put them back in.”

“But—”

“Now.”

The spirit—AI—thing glared at me before gesturing at the book. The cover glowed for a moment before looking utterly nondescript again. “All of your choices are included now, but I have marked the ones that I still think are a bad match for you, as well as a few that would be the best fit.”

“Thank you,” I said. There was no point in being nasty now that I’d gotten my way, even though I had a feeling that Muffin would have refused if she could have. I removed the book from the shelf and started flipping through. My eyes widened in surprise, eventually turning to delight. Maybe being orb-Bonded won’t be so bad…

There were pages and pages of powers and abilities. Most of them had simple descriptions. To my side, Muffin said, “Descriptions, even brief ones like you are seeing, are unique to Enheduanna orbs. Regular orb-Bonded do not get this kind of help. I can only answer basic questions, so don’t ask me about anything more than you see in the book.”

I nodded absently, remembering that Muffin could read my mind, and kept reading. Some of the entries definitely caught my interest. I even saw the power that Duanna had told me that I naturally possess.

Adomopathy

Ability to mimic movements or skills, drastically reducing or even eliminating training time.

I could see how that would be a useful ability, and I wondered to what extent my natural ability extended. There was no reason to doubt Enheduanna. I decided to take her guidance and look for some other abilities to complement the one I already had.

Replication (objects)

The ability to clone objects

Replication (self)

The ability to create personal clones

Now that was an interesting power. I looked closer at the entry and noticed a line of numbers to the side of each ability. “Hmmm,” I murmured. They were point values for new ranks.

“That is how many points it costs to buy the ability, and then to raise its level,” said Muffin, obviously reading my mind again.

“What do the ranks do?” I asked.

“They make the abilities stronger. Some of them allow you to choose ways to evolve it. The only example I’m allowed to give is adding an available element to the Energy Blasts ability, like fire or electricity.”

I flipped a few pages of the book and found the skill that Muffin was talking about.

Energy Blasts

Fire bolts of energy.

The margin of the book had a flashing arrow pointing to the power, indicating that Muffin thought it was a good one for me to pick. There was a little drawing of a capybara winking at me, too. That’s a little over the top, I thought.

“It may not be subtle, but it got your attention,” said Muffin, her voice wry. “I highly recommend that power for you.”

I frowned and considered Energy Blasts. When I concentrated on the entry, new text appeared beneath it.

If chosen:

-Choose part of the body blasts come from

-Choose element

“Oh, okay; I get it,” I said, slowly nodding. “There are a lot of possibilities here.”

“Yes, much more so than modular Dolos orbs,” replied Muffin.

“What does ‘modular’ mean?”

The capybara girl explained, “Some Dolos orbs automatically give the orb-Bonded certain powers. These types of ‘Bonded never meet an orb controller like me. Other orbs give an element of choice and points to spend, just like yours. These are modular orbs.”

“Huh,” I mused aloud, flipping through my book. “So how many points do I get again?”

“Ten for your first rank. For your second rank, you will have eleven.”

I focused on some of the abilities I was seeing. Another strange one caught my attention.

Mendacity Detection
Sense lies

At first, I thought this power was kind of underwhelming. Then I imagined someone having a mendacity power in the legal system or in governments. Wow.

“Why do some of the costs change? This one keeps turning from five to zero,” I said, pointing.

“That’s because you haven’t chosen your primary power. Your primary power is free, at least at first rank.”

“What?” This was new. “You never said anything about that before. Explain,” I demanded.

“Your primary power is automatically added when you integrate with me, the same as a standard orb-Bonded with a modular orb gets a magic ability. Since you swallowed an Enheduanna orb, you get to choose now, after, instead of before you actually take your orb. It’s another improvement that Enheduanna implemented. No directions are needed.

“Primary powers are your strongest power, rank for rank.”

I narrowed my eyes. “So what you’re saying is that with my ten points, I can buy multiple powers? And that is on top of whatever main, or primary power I choose?”

“Yes. That is why all the powers have a point value.”

My eyes opened wide, and I began pouring over the book in my hands with even greater interest. Some of the entries were fascinating.

Demonic Attributes

Choose a physical, demonic characteristic or physical ability

I narrowed my eyes and focused on the entry. The text that appeared beneath it read,

Prerequisite: Endurance 1

Choose an attribute, including but not limited to: tail, claws, wall crawling, venomous bite, etc.

Wow. I could imagine ways that power would be useful, especially a tail. I pursed my lips at the prerequisite. “Endurance 1?” I asked.

“That is a standard type of upgrade that all modular orbs offer. You can find these types of general upgrades in the back of the book,” said Muffin.

I flipped to the back, and found Endurance 1, or Endurance, Rank 1. 2 points, I read to myself. That was the cost for the first rank.

The entire concept was alien to me, but I was starting to understand how the system worked. Suddenly, Muffin said, “No wonder Enheduanna is interested in you. Your mind moves quickly, and you are surprisingly adaptable. I have been monitoring your thought processes. Maybe you aren’t as pitiful as I originally believed.”

I ignored the rodent girl and just dove back into the book. A few other powers caught my attention before I dismissed them for various reasons.

Miasma

Generate a cloud of gas or other particles

Hyper Awareness

Senses extended 360 degrees

For Hyper Awareness, further text revealed I could choose types of awareness. Interesting.

As I perused the entries, I started really paying attention to the ranks and trying to remember what I knew about orb-Bonded. First rank ‘Bonded were usually weak, or at least weaker than higher ranked ‘Bonded, right? Suddenly some of the abilities in my book didn’t seem quite as powerful. Like, if I could clone myself, what if my clone just stood there, or was half my size?

“I cannot confirm your train of thought, but I can tell you that you are surprisingly wise,” said Muffin.

The whole mind reading thing was getting annoying, so I thought, Let me read in peace, as loudly as I could. Muffin tsked so she must have gotten the message.

I kept skimming through the book, looking through it several times. Some of the powers that were marked as bad fits for me kept drawing my focus back like a leaf in a whirlpool. I did math in my head, figuring out how the different combinations could work with ten points.

Muffin kept moving closer, staring intently at me, her body language growing more agitated. The reason for her distress wasn’t hard to figure out. I was seriously considering some of the powers listed in the book that had been noted as bad choices. My mind was almost made up, too. I trusted my gut a hell of a lot more than some imaginary spirit—upright walking animal girl.

Muffin twitched her whiskers and muttered, “At least she didn’t call me a rat again.”

I reviewed my options one last time, adding up the points in my head again. “Alright, I have made up my mind,” I said.

“You really shouldn’t go with that set of abilities,” sighed the capybara, tapping her bow on the ground.

“Yes, I know you think so.”

“You don’t understand. I don’t think so, I know so,” said Muffin with a flat tone. “I am more knowledgeable and intelligent than you can hope to understand. My recommendation is to choose one of the abilities I outlined for you and then specialize in it. If you choose Energy Blasts, you could all but ensure your survival to second rank. You are adding up all sorts of random abilities. This approach is inefficient. In fact, one of your choices has no hint text. I don’t even know what it does.”

I nodded and said, “Yes. It’s a risk, but I’m curious about it, and I always trust my gut. Plus, I get the feeling that some abilities you’re trying to keep me from buying will grow in power later, but are weak to begin with. I’m guessing that Enheduanna put you here to try to keep me alive, and these powers make my survival less certain.”

The rodent girl in the white track suit stared at me levelly for a while. She said, “You are a very difficult woman to work with. What’s even more frustrating is that you somehow make wild leaps of logic that prove to be correct. I am watching your thoughts, and I can’t figure out how you do it. So be it. What are you choosing for your primary power?”

“Why do I need to say it? You can read my mind.”

Muffin rolled her eyes and twitched her nose. “Because I cannot make any official changes unless you give me your choices out loud. I actually think this system is an antiquated and outdated failsafe, but I didn’t create the rules. I just facilitate them.”

I shrugged and said, “Fine. I choose Vibration.”

“Why Vibration? I urge you to reconsider. It’s a terrible choice for your short-term survival, much less for a primary power.”

“Maybe,” I said, shrugging. “I almost died already, though. Well, sort of. I just kept thinking about my fight with the orb-Bonded before. He was wearing heavy armor. In the book, the entry for Vibration was:

Vibration

Enhanced cutting potential and other vibration-based abilities

In that fight, I definitely could have used more cutting power.”

The ra—capybara girl absently moved her hand-paw in a circular motion. “You don’t have any decent weapons, though. This power is wasted on you now.”

“That doesn’t mean I won’t ever have good weapons. Plus, and more importantly, lots of other powers require Endurance 1. I checked really careful, and it looks like Vibration 1 actually comes with Endurance 1. Meanwhile, if I bought Vibration as a power on its own, I’d have to already have Endurance 1 first. Vibration as a primary power actually gives me another power for free!”

“Well, it’s not exactly free,” groused the AI. “Endurance 1 is not a very expensive power, 2 points, and it’s...anyway. Fine, you made your point.”

“I really needed Endurance 1 for other powers I wanted, and this choice lets me get the most from my points. If I survive working with Duanna, I want to have powers that fit me well, that I wanted. And if I don’t survive, it won’t matter anyway.”

Muffin put a paw over her face, her eyes closed. “Once again, I cannot refute your logic, but you are still so very, very wrong. What else are you choosing?”

“I want Toughness (Rank 1, 2 points), the one that gives both enhanced body durability and a passive healing ability. I also want Strength (Rank 1, 1 point), Speed (Rank 1, 1 point), Flight (Rank 1, 4 points)—

“Flight? Still? Really? That is one of the absolute worst ability choices for you. I even crossed it out in multiple colors in the book.”

I shrugged, completely unaffected by Muffin’s tone and mannerisms. In fact, annoying the capybara was proving entertaining. Stuff her, her superior attitude, and her stupid hat, I thought. Out loud I said, “I’ve always wanted to fly. The birds are free. If you can fly, you can see everything, plan for things. I would give anything for that, and I am not passing up an opportunity to try.”

Muffin shook her head. “You could always choose it later, though. If you survive, you can—”

“I don’t care,” I said, setting my jaw. “This is my life. The only person I ever truly trusted is dead. But I made her a promise, and I am going to honor it the best way I know how.”

Muffin rubbed the fur on her cheek and asked, “What else are you choosing then? And for your information, this hat is extremely stylish.”

I ignored the remark about her hat and said, “I also want Etiquette (Rank 1, 1 point), and...Duanna Boon (1 point).”

“I have no idea what the Duanna Boon is or what it does.”

“I figured. There is no description in the book,” I said.

“I seriously don’t know what that power is for, and won’t until you do. As for you, you will find out when you wake up. It will be part of any notifications you receive about new powers.”

“Well, that’s helpful,” I said with a smile. The capybara girl just glared at me, so I said, “That’s it for my picks.”

“Yes, your choices add up to ten points. But why did you choose Etiquette 1?”

This time I shrugged a bit uncomfortably. It felt weird to talk about my past. “When I was a girl I learned a few manners. I realize that I don’t know where my life may take me now. The description for Etiquette in the book made it sound like facts and knowledge would pop into my head if I needed them. I’ve been living on the street or in a gang for most of my life. Knowing some manners couldn’t hurt any.”

Muffin looked at the ceiling for a second. Then she walked to a wall, her footsteps heavy, before gently hitting her head against a bookcase a few times. She rested her forehead on a shelf and said, “That is all well and good, but it doesn’t help you survive the next week. Do you remember that Enheduanna is going to give you orders as soon as you wake up?”

“Yes, but these are my choices.”

“So be it. Fine.” Muffin turned and gestured, her expression firm. She said, “I’m torn. You irritate me at a fundamental level, and I loathe this task. However, I hope that you survive. If you do, I will see you again. I’d ask you not to do anything stupid, but that would be pointless. Just please...try not to die.”

“Always,” I said with a slight grin. Suddenly, my stomach dropped to the floor and I felt like I was falling. My childhood home grew smaller, like a retreating picture, and faded to a dot in the distance. I was surrounded by endless, inky blackness before I knew no more.

Marching Orders

I’d expected to wake up in a great deal of pain, probably lying in the middle of the road like I’d been when the orb had knocked me out. Instead, I regained consciousness in complete darkness...but I actually felt great. In fact, other than being stiff, I physically felt better than I ever had in my life.

Soil and what felt like moldy sticks crunched beneath me. The sensations were the only way I could be sure I was actually awake since there was no light anywhere. Suddenly, knowledge flowed into my mind, and I jerked back startled. The sensation was a bit like randomly remembering something you had to do, but instead of a task, it was lots of information all at once.

The messages were all related to my orb, of course, and they were like pages of text I could read in my mind. I’d never experienced anything like it before. I scrolled through the messages, looking for one in particular. Then I found it:

Congratulations on choosing Duanna Boon within your modular Enheduanna orb interface!

This secret ability is a one-time favor from Endeduanna herself! Since you spent one full point, rest assured that Enheduanna will upgrade any item you present to her and what she gives you in return will be a higher quality item. For instance, if you asked High Priestess Enheduanna to switch out a bronze sword, she may present you with a blessed steel sword!

In the words of Great God Dolos, you are entitled to a ‘loot reroll!’

If you mentally call up this message again, you will find a red button. Simply push the button in your mind, wait for Enheduanna to appear, and ask her to honor your Duanna Boon!

Note: This ability can be chosen again, but Enheduanna is a very busy High Priestess and will not want to be called multiple times. Choose to spend a point on this ability again at your own risk.

Lying there in the darkness, I blinked in surprise. I hadn’t been sure what the Duanna Boon would do, but I definitely hadn’t been expecting an item exchange. After that, I skimmed through the other information in my brain but other than generalities, I didn’t see much more about my new abilities.

Speed, endurance, strength, and toughness, I could pretty much figure out my physical upgrades. My Vibration and Flight abilities had me most excited. Unfortunately, the only information I got on them was a set of very basic instructions for both abilities.

My new powers could wait, though. I needed to figure out why my surroundings were pitch black and the air felt heavy. Tentatively reaching up, I encountered solid earth. After some fumbling around, I realized that I was surrounded by hard-packed dirt. The air was starting to get stuffy, too. I must not have been breathing much while I was hanging out with my ra—capybara helper.

The near-slip made me look around wildly in the dark. I wasn’t sure if Muffin could still read my thoughts, but I decided not to take any chances.

The dirt above me was very firm. I tried pushing, but it didn’t move. Well, time to test out this new strength, I thought. Honestly, I was really curious about my new limits anyway. I’d always been strong, stronger than a lot of men, even. I guess that was my tradeoff for being shaped like a block. It had never bothered me, though. I’d rather be ugly and alive than dead and beautiful.

The face of the strange girl that Yvadne had killed back in Bittertown flashed through my mind. She’d likely been from another world, completely confused. Powerless. Her death had disturbed me then, and it still disturbed me now. I would never be like that.

I reared my fist back as far as it would go, basically resting on my shoulder, and punched forward with all my strength. The strike was far more powerful than it would have been before, and my eyebrows climbed into my hairline as my entire arm shot up through the hard-packed earth. Well, that turned out well.

A few minutes later, I escaped my confines and discovered that I’d been buried. Enheduanna had dug a hole, then dug a tunnel, put me in the tunnel, and sealed the hole. Now that I was standing on solid ground, I could see how she’d done it. As to why, I figured that out when I saw the rising sun. It wasn’t exactly the wilderness, but I was still in monster country. Lying on the ground in the middle of the road probably would not have ended well, and I’d been unconscious at least through the night.

A huge rock nearby had been chopped through cleanly, like a hot blade through wax, and words were carved in the stone. The shapes were bizarre. It looked like someone had written the note with their finger...in solid stone. Maybe they had.

Read the note in your pocket—it read.

In front of the carved stone was a single shiv lying on the ground. I absently picked it up and examined it, noticing that it was mine. I’d carved my symbol in the handle. Shaking my, head, I secured the weapon in its horizontal belt sheath.

I felt great, but my mind was still full of cobwebs. For a few moments, I just stared at the large, carved rock before shaking myself out of my daze. Then I checked my pocket, and sure enough, there was folded paper in there. I rubbed my face and decided the letter could wait. My clothing had seen better days, I was covered in dirt, and I was still getting my bearings.

My skin was whole, but the hole over my stomach where it’d been impaled remained. I didn’t really want to think about the letter just yet.

A warm, summer breeze caressed my skin as I ambled towards the thinning treetops, and towards the road. The loamy soil smelled pleasant, and I could spot dozens of edible plants as I walked. Ludus was dangerous, but at least there was plenty to eat. Most people didn’t like the taste of the wild, edible plants, but they didn’t bother me.

My mind wandered as my feet carried me forward, my muscles unlimbering. Then I reached the edge of the treeline, and my jaw dropped.

Nothing was there anymore. The entire area where I’d been defeated, where Durben had been killed, where Enheduanna had killed a monster...it was just gone. A huge crater existed now where the road used to be.

Poor Durben. I felt a pang of sadness, another addition to the sea of the emotion that I’d been holding at bay. Durben had joined the ranks of those I would avenge. Arren, Gaanal...even crazy Yvadne, I blamed their deaths on Lisa. I would have my revenge, and I also had to fulfill my promise to Arren. Now that I thought about it, staying alive and figuring out my new orb-granted abilities should probably be my first priority. Now that I was orb-Bonded, I felt a lot more confident than I had while just running from Bittertown.

Now I could do anything.

The ruined road made me nervous, though. I wet my lips with my tongue and said out loud, “I guess I should read that note.” Mechanically, I placed one foot in front of the other, heading back in the general direction of civilization. As I walked, I kept an eye out for any other weapons or anything useful around the crater, but I didn’t see anything. With a frown, I fished the note out of my pocket and almost dropped two small envelopes that had been inside of it.

One envelope had an “X” written on it, and the other had an “O.” Both were sealed. I shrugged and put the envelopes back in my pocket, then opened and read the note. It read:

Nora,

Congratulations on becoming orb-Bonded, and accepting the position as one of my greatest research subjects!

I would comment on the choices you made for your powers, but that would be contaminating your data. After all, the orb you swallowed is meant to elevate soldiers without any hand holding! Hopefully, you won’t make any upgrade decisions that are too stupid as long as you remain alive.

However, I can say I am very pleased that you chose a Duanna Boon! It is great to know that you also feel we’ve already become such great friends! As the first ‘Bonded to ever make this choice, I promise to make the experience extra special! However, if you ever choose it again, and you call me at an inconvenient time, I might kill you, though. That would be a shame, so let’s do this only once, okay?

After reading that, I stopped walking for a moment, blinking and looking off into the distance. Maybe I needed to prioritize my adjustment to working for a crazy High Priestess. Making a misstep with her would probably kill me faster than any monster...or bounty hunter.

I shook my head and began walking again, turning my attention back to the note. It said:

You are now my protégé for three years. For much of that time, you will be left to your own devices, free to live your own life. However, there will be times that I give you orders. This is one of those times.

Your orders are to head to Soron, a small town between Bittertown and Mensk. In Soron, you will find two Terrans from earth, Christopher Santos and Jessica Porter. You will give Christopher the envelope marked with an X, and Jessica the letter marked with an O.

Once the letters are delivered, several developments will occur. If things go the way I expect, both Terrans will follow you willingly. Lead them to Hell’s Favor, the most dangerous adventuring area in Tolstey.

Near Hell’s Favor, find Throat of the Sea, a dungeon I have mapped out on the back of this piece of paper. Among this dungeon’s treasure are two Duanna orbs. You will give them to Christopher and Jessica.

Easy, right? Have fun and good luck! Kill lots of things! I need that data!

Oh, and don’t wait too long! You only have about three weeks until the airship leaves from Mensk for Tolstey. After that, it’ll be another six months until you can travel again. This is unacceptable. If you fail at this first, simple task, I will have to send you to the Wild Lands.

It’s a good thing you enjoy this sort of thing, right? Please don’t die!

PS. I destroyed all the evidence of your fight with the bounty hunters, and I doubt anyone will think you survived. At least for a while, all of your enemies should believe you are dead.

-Duanna

There was a smiley face drawn under the demigoddess’ signature, and that was the end of the note. I dropped my arm limply to my side and stared up at the sky for a moment, my mind just going blank. Then I thundered, “An airship to Tolstey? How in the rotting fuck am I supposed to afford that? I don’t even have any food left! You blew up my pack, you crazy bitch! There is a big rotting crater where the road used to be! Somebody just might just think the entire rotting road disappearing is a little strange!”

I screamed and kicked a rock in the road, wildly stomping up and down while I flailed my arms. The sea of emotion I was holding at bay threatened to break the walls holding it back. Luckily, I managed to keep most of it bottled up, but it had been a close thing. I really couldn’t be losing my mind or my reason in monster country, especially now that I knew about my new time limit.

“Why is nothing ever easy?” I wailed.

Procurement Plans

A half day later, the sun was high above me, tracking across the sky from west to east. I was still upset, but I’d been forming a plan. Planning wasn’t exactly one of my strengths, but figuring out next steps was making me feel better about my situation.

A few things stood out in my mind; I needed basics like clothing, money, and a decent weapon. I also needed to learn how to use my ‘Bonded abilities. If I were attacked again, being a faster, stronger version of myself was already good, but I really needed every advantage I could get.

The more I thought about it, the more I realized that I might have no choice but to engage in some petty theft. Damn. I didn’t consider myself a thief, and I hated the necessity. When I’d been a little girl, before I’d joined the Jackals and before...Lisa, I’d had to steal a few times. The Ludus countryside was full of edible plants, but going out far enough to harvest them was dangerous.

As a result, the bad tasting, native Ludus plants and fruit were cheaper than actual wheat and things that farmers grew, but not free. For a penniless orphan girl, my choices had been to steal or starve. Thinking of the native plants, I reached down and grabbed a bakgava root, a type of fern with bulb under the ground and a crunchy stalk. My father had always said they tasted like a celery stalk if the celery was made of battery acid.

They weren’t great, but I didn’t think they were terrible. This one was even extra crunchy.

At least out in the wilds I wouldn’t starve, which was a plus. As I munched on my bakgava, I started scanning the sky and the forest around me for any signs of human habitation.

I got a bit of luck when I saw some smoke on the horizon. It looked like the smoke was coming from the fringe of civilization, right where monster country began. I grinned. There were always people on Ludus willing to brave the monster-infested world for a better life. Settling down right on the edge of the wilderness where monster attacks were less common, but food and freedom were more plentiful was not exactly uncommon, especially for women. Actually, it was most common for people like me, women who would probably never be married and didn’t have any skills for a real job.

I pushed that thought away and didn’t let it ruin my mood. If I cut through the woods, I could probably reach the source of the smoke faster, so I risked it, turning off the road. There was always a chance that the smoke could be from a random brush fire, or a cooking flame for a temporary camp, or even a monster. I was really hoping it was a homestead or even a small settlement.

Settlers usually had weapons, and always had tools. They had to be fairly self-sufficient, after all.

Reaching my destination took a lot less time than I’d predicted, and with a start, I realized it was because of my new ‘Bonded status. I really did have more endurance and strength than before. I could also tell the effect was slowly growing. Amazing.

As it turned out, the smoke was coming from a cabin. The building had been put together with logs from the surrounding forest. Something was strange, though. From what I could see, there was no garden or farm.

Usually, settlers were farmers or at least kept a small garden to incorporate tastier food into their diet of native plants. I didn’t see a fence, palisade, or earthen wall, either. Barriers against monster attacks, or even more standard predator animals were common, but the cabin didn’t have one.

Unease turned my stomach as I scoped out the building. It was obviously inhabited, but I didn’t get any hints about what kind of people lived there from the outside. The lack of a garden or wall was definitely strange, and could mean many things. I wondered if the cabin was a refuge for drug runners or some other kind of criminals. There were always slavers, too. Sure, slavery was against the law in many places, but Ludus was a big place, and the only consistent law was that of Dolos.

I remembered some of the things my father had told me about Earth. Electricity, firearms, airplanes...the technology from Earth was either outlawed on Ludus or didn’t even work. It was all the will of Dolos.

If I remembered right, gunpowder always blew up on its own, as did some other chemical compounds. Meanwhile, using electricity, or technology from Areva or Mo’hali people would attract dolosbots. Dolosbots were bad.

I shook myself out of my wandering thoughts and stared at the cabin again. What was holding me back was simple; if I went to the cabin, I might end up killing someone for my own convenience. I could wait until darkness, maybe try to sneak around and steal some things. That route had problems, though. The longer I went without a weapon other than my shiv, the more likely I’d be caught unprepared by monsters, brigands, or bounty hunters.

The idea of hurting people for my convenience didn’t sit right with me, but neither did breaking my promise to Arren. I was on a time limit, too. If the people in the cabin were normal people, hopefully, they’d stand down and wouldn’t fight. I decided if the cabin people actually saw me, I’d act threatening and then take what I absolutely needed...maybe a shirt and a weapon.

The thought of just knocking on the door and asking for help crossed my mind, but then I dismissed it. This was Ludus. There were very few ways to make a person out in the wild more suspicious than by acting decently. I shook my head and began creeping towards the cabin, thanking my luck that there weren’t any farm animals around to give away my position.

If my good fortune held, I would be able to get in, grab something useful, and get out. I didn’t want to hurt anyone, but I wasn’t a fool. I was also not in the habit of lying to myself. Trying to steal from this cabin could go badly. Unfortunately, I didn’t know the next opportunity I’d get like this, and I was orb-Bonded now. The odds of being in any actual danger probably weren’t very high.

I crept up to the window of the cabin and peered inside. Nobody was there, at least not in the main room that I could see. There were two other rooms, probably bedrooms coming off the main room, but the doors were open, and I didn’t see anyone there, either. Hmmm.

An outhouse stood behind the building - so someone could be there. Whoever lived here could have gone out to do something too, maybe fishing or hunting. The fire in the fireplace meant the cabin wouldn’t be empty for long, though. I decided to take a risk.

With a gentle push, I got the shutter to open. Then I eeled my way into the cabin, ignoring the tears in my shirt catching on the rough logs. I would never be a graceful sort of girl, but a decent amount of practice meant I wasn’t entirely unskilled at breaking and entering.

Once I was inside, I looked around, my hand on my shiv at the small of my back. Other than the crackle of the fire, I didn’t hear anything—so far so good. I crept forward towards a chest of drawers, hoping to find a shirt that would fit me so I could leave. My heart hammered in my chest, beating so loud I was sure people in Bittertown could hear it. Then when I’d made it halfway across the floor, my fears became reality and two figures stepped out of the doorways.

One was a man. He had dark hair, tan skin, a clean-shaven face, and a hooked nose. His face was in shadow, so I couldn’t get a solid view of what he looked like. He wore a simple tunic and jeans, but the way he stood made me instantly wary. Dangerous, my senses screamed.

My eyes were yanked to the closest person as she took a couple steps towards me. Barely a woman, she couldn’t have been older than sixteen, give or take a year. That made her a legal adult, if not entirely full grown. She had fiery red hair and fierce eyes. For all the girl’s obvious spirit, what really caught my eyes was the big, bladed weapon she held in her hand.

“What do we have here?” asked the girl. She showed her teeth in a feral smile.

“You did a good job hiding your presence, Vitaliya,” said the man. “But taunting an enemy is stupid.”

“Whatever. It’s not like she’s going anywhere. I can kill this one, right, Gonzo?” asked the girl. The matter-of-fact way she’d said it made my blood grow cold. I’d known a lot of dangerous people in my life. Rotting hell, I’d been forced to kill my own best friend just a couple days ago. My wariness of the teen girl’s threat shot up like a garrenzo sprout in spring. This girl was a killer. The way she’d spoken wasn’t bravado, but confidence.

Something was unsettling about her. Maybe even something crazy.

“Yes, but if you make a mess you’re cleaning it up,” said the man, sounding bored. “It’s your choice how to handle this, but you must use the blade. That is your lesson today.”

“Fine,” huffed the girl. “I could just fry this bitch now and be done with it, but so be it. I hate this, though. Why the freezing hells are we out here, messing around? This pointless training is keeping me from little Aodh!”

Suddenly, the girl smoothly sidestepped, placing herself between myself and the door I’d been inching towards. “You’re not escaping. I have to do training,” she said, spitting the word.

I took in the scene again, my eyes owlishly large before narrowing to slits. Fine. If this were the way the universe would force me to play it, so be it. I drew my shiv, held backward against my wrist and dropped into an easy fighting stance. “I just want a shirt and a weapon. Please let me go, and there won’t be any trouble. I’ll even leave without taking anything.”

“No, that’s not happening,” said the girl, her voice smug.

My mind flashed to all the blood and death I’d seen the last few days. My heart sped up, and my body thrummed with strength I’d never felt before. “Then you will die,” I said. At first I was sad, then resolute, eventually settling into the low, buzzing anger that I tended to find while fighting.

The red-haired girl smiled and darted forward, swinging her bronze short sword at my head.

Chair is Mightier

The flame-haired girl was young but skilled. Unfortunately, she was also really trying to kill me. Armed with only my shiv, I had no way to block, only potentially counter-attack in a lethal fashion. The shiv was small, though. Attacking with the stabbing dagger would be an all or nothing move. I was orb-Bonded now, but I really didn’t want to test my new toughness in such a risky way. It seemed my physical abilities were still growing, too—not yet fully developed. I was probably currently superhuman, but not by much.

My opponent’s bronze blade looked like a practical, no-nonsense short sword. The light through the windows and from the fireplace glinted off a wicked looking edge. What’s more, the girl wasn’t giving me any openings at all. So after dodging the first couple strikes, I improvised.

I darted back, still looking for a way to escape, and grabbed a wooden chair from where it stood against the wall. The next few attacks came quickly, the girl grunting in frustration, and I weathered them as best I could while holding the chair in front of me. I was definitely on the defensive. The red-haired girl was fast, and her technique was good. I’d never used a sword before, so I couldn’t help myself from watching her movements with professional interest.

The girl was trying to grab hold of my chair with her free hand. ‘Bonded strength or not, I could not allow that. Unfortunately, my opponent’s actual attacks, while not as fluid or crisp as from an experienced fighter, were still effective. If she took control of the chair, she might lay me open. The redhead had obviously been taught by an expert, perhaps even the man who was still standing in the cabin, unmoving.

I was very aware of the watching man as I tried to create space for myself. This was made much more difficult by the fact I didn’t want to turn my back to either person. I felt cramped; the room was not made to fight in. Without my newfound strength and speed, I doubt I would have lasted long. If this were a fair fight, the girl probably wouldn’t have had a chance, but a little shiv versus a sword wasn’t a fair fight.

I tried using my chair as an improvised weapon a few times, but it was made of thick wood. Even with my strength, the chair was awkward. The girl watched me with glittering eyes, and I got the impression that she was accustomed to fighting people stronger and more skilled than she was.

Wonderful.

Luckily, while the girl’s sword was sharp, it was still bronze, so the edge started dulling quickly. I turned the chair whenever I could, deflecting the blade instead of blocking it outright. As a result, my makeshift weapon didn’t immediately get reduced to a bunch of kindling. Also working in my favor was the fact that the fierce redhead seemed to have a normal amount of strength. I was fighting a teen girl, not a huge, armored orb-Bonded like I had back on the road.

This was a different situation entirely.

The panting girl was very good about minding her distance during the fight, and shuffled forward, trying to score a hit on my head or arms. I kept my distance, though. Whenever I could, I also jabbed with the chair to keep my enemy honest. The entire duel would probably look fairly bizarre to anyone watching. I still had my shiv in my hand, though.

My opportunity came a few moments later. The girl snarled and lunged forward, trying to score a clean hit on my shoulder. Unfortunately for her, I’d been watching for her to overextend.

I quickly lifted the chair up and twisted, trapping the blade. The young woman’s eyes flew open as I pivoted, darting forward diagonally, my narrowed eyes automatically searching for ideal places to strike. My weapon hand darted forward at the same time the girl’s other hand came up, trying to ineffectively ward me away.

Suddenly, a strong hand clasped my wrist, and even with my growing, orb-Bonded strength, I couldn’t budge my hand. Somehow, the watching man had crossed the distance all the way across the room, grabbing hold of me and the teen in a heartbeat. His hand holding the girl’s was covered in ice.

He had to be orb-Bonded. How do I keep running into these people? I shouted inside my mind, my fighting heat turning to frustration.

“That’s enough,” said the man, his voice quiet but firm. "You two were about to kill each other.”

I was about to reply but realized what he probably meant. The girl must have been a mage, or a magic-using ‘Bonded. It made her earlier comments make a lot more sense. I looked carefully and saw a small heat shimmer above her hand. I thought I’d been about to win, but perhaps things weren’t so simple.

With a flip of her hair, the girl scoffed, saying, “I could have just killed her without all this stupid fighting. Waving blades around is a waste of time.”

“Yes, but this is part of your training, Vitaliya,” the man said patiently. His hand on my wrist didn’t budge, even when I tried to pull it away. I briefly considered reversing my grip and trying to go after his wrist with my shiv, but he seemed to read my mind, turning to look at me. My blood ran cold. In that moment, I knew that this man could kill me as easily as a normal person could kill an insect. The whole exchange had obviously been on purpose, but that didn’t make it any less effective.

I’d gotten the message, so I stopped trying to find ways to escape or fight back. This was the type of situation where I would just have to see how things played out. I wouldn’t have survived my first winter as an orphan in Bittertown if I was the type to push a losing fight.

The chair I was holding in one hand was useless now, so I dropped it. The bronze sword I’d trapped also fell clattering to the floor.

“This is stupid, Gonzo,” said the girl, Vitaliya. “I should be protecting little Aodh right now. He is all alone and defenseless. And when I am with him, I should protect him the best I can, which is with magic. I’m a fire mage. Using sharp metal is pointless. Why are we even doing this?”

While the girl pouted, I absently wondered about her relationship with the man. Wife or lover? No, they didn’t have that kind of energy. Father and child? No, that didn’t fit either. The man also looked too young. Now that he was close, I suddenly realized he was kind of handsome. That was a strange thing to notice while waiting for my fate to be decided. I could feel my face getting hot, and I hurriedly focused on something else while the girl finished her complaining.

Both Vitaliya and Gonzo’s clothing was dark, serviceable, and utterly nondescript. I considered their appearance and where they lived. A fire mage and an orb-Bonded or body/life mage camped out on the edge of the wilderness, the girl in training…

She’s his apprentice, I was sure of it now. Apprentice of what, I didn’t know, but it was the only possibility that made any sense at all. With a brief shake of my head, I returned to the argument between the mysterious man and teen.

“When am I ever going to be using a sword to fight? Nothing can even get close enough to me to hit with a weapon like that if I turn my heat up,” Vitaliya said with a tone of finality.

Gonzo regarded us both, his dark eyes calculating. Finally, to me, he said, “You, burglaress, you said you need clothes and a weapon?”

“Yes. I didn’t want any trouble, but you attacked me.”

“You broke into the cabin. This is wasting my time.” Vitaliya rolled her eyes. My mouth twitched, but I didn’t reply. Instead, I kept most of my attention on Gonzo.

After studying me a moment further, Gonzo said, “What is your story, burglaress?”

I took a breath and thought for a second. The hand on my wrist was unwavering, and even with my orb enhancements, the dark-eyed man could probably crush my arm into pulp if he wanted to. The two strangers really had me dead to rights. Vitaliya was young, but I had no reason to believe she was not a powerful mage like she described herself. Gonzo was probably a high rank orb-Bonded. I decided to be honest, but not give everything away. That would be stupid.

First, I introduced myself. Then, without mentioning Duanna or my orb, I launched into a shortened version of my life story. I included the Jackals being after me and hiring bounty hunters. The only actual lie I told was claiming that I had gotten away from the bounty hunters back on the road, and that they’d taken all of my gear. I also claimed I’d shredded my clothing by fleeing through the forest.

I’m not sure that Gonzo believed my whole story, but eventually, he said, “Alright, Nora. My name is Ryan Gonzolez, but you can call me Gonzo. Vitaliya needs a training partner. If you stay and spar with Vitaliya here for a couple days, I will give you clothes, a weapon, and some basic traveling provisions. Don’t ask many questions and I think we will get along fine.”

“Wait, what?” exclaimed Vitaliya. “I almost had her! She tried to steal from us! It’s bad enough I have to learn to use these ridiculous, pointless weapons. This scruffy…person got lucky. It wouldn’t have even been a contest if I could have used my magic. She also used that chair. A real fight wouldn’t be like that!”

The casual acceptance of events by both Gonzo and Vitaliya made me mentally shake my head. I was armed, obviously capable, and had been willing to kill Vitaliya, but neither of my new hosts had further batted an eye as they adapted to my presence. These were probably some dangerous people. I’d been smart to go with the flow.

I briefly wondered why Gonzo would think I was a better sparring partner than he would be, but then I remembered how fast he’d moved and how easily he’d subdued us. It rankled a bit to admit it, but he was probably too powerful for Vitaliya to directly train with. That’s why he wanted me to fight with her.

The implications really weren’t very encouraging for me.

“A real fight won’t take place in a room with furniture? Oh it won’t, will it?” Gonzo’s gaze was flinty. “You think you know when you will be attacked, or what the circumstances will be? Perhaps you should be training me, huh?”

Vitaliya grumbled, and Gonzo continued, “Nora’s use of the chair was one reason I’ve asked her to spar with you. She is adaptive, and if you both had had the same weapons, she would have taken you apart like you were standing still.

“It looks like Nora isn’t a regular, baseline person, but neither are we. We have our secrets, so she can keep hers. But, Vitaliya, you have a long way to go if you can’t recognize the gulf between you and this woman.”

“I still think I almost had her,” grumbled Vitaliya.

“Alright, fine. Let’s put it to the test.” Gonzo smiled. “We have some padded training weapons. How about you and Nora go outside and have a rematch? A fair one.”

I asked, “Training weapons? Do you have clubs and shivs?”

“Fairly close,” answered Gonzo.

I narrowed my eyes at Vitaliya. “Sounds good,” I said. The situation had gotten out of hand and progressed in a way I couldn’t have predicted. I still didn’t trust Gonzo; doing so would be naive. But for the time being, it looked like nobody was going to kill me. I’d take the respite.

All that aside, I really didn’t like Vitaliya. The idea of smacking her in the head with a training weapon appealed to me. “Lead the way,” I said.

I was still pressed for time, but if Gonzo kept his word, the deal would work in my favor. Plus, I thought about what Enheduanna had told me about my natural power. I couldn’t deny the excitement of training with new people.

My lip twitched as I realized how abnormal I probably was. I’d almost been killed moments before and was currently surrounded by powerful strangers that could just kill me to hide all their secrets. I was on a time limit decreed by a High Priestess of Dolos, my emotional state was fragile, I was still reeling from the traumatic loss, and I was avoiding the enormous gulf of emotion that I hadn’t processed yet. And still, despite all that, I was looking forward to sparring.

Maybe deep down, there was something wrong with me. Perhaps being a member of the Jackals had truly broken me as a person. Well, either that or living with a survival mindset over half of my life. Could I ever be normal again? I felt like I’d changed a lot, even in the last couple days, and maybe not for the better.

That thought haunted me as I went to a table that Gonzo indicated, grabbing a training weapon and heading outside. I had a lot of questions and a lot of unresolved issues, but at least it would be fun to smack the rot out of the whiny redhead.

Hitting a Wall

The rest of that day was surreal. Gonzo led us outside and told me in no uncertain terms that he didn’t have time to waste watching me. If I tried to steal anything again or tried to run away, it would not end well for me. I believed him.

So far, Gonzo was treating me honorably—more honorably than I deserved, actually. I knew with the certainty of a former street runner that it would probably be easier for Gonzo and Vitaliya to hide their obvious secrets by just disposing of me. I wasn’t sure about Vitaliya, but Gonzo could probably kill me before I’d even be able to react.

I’d never met anyone with that kind of power before, and I was still adjusting to the idea. Even the orb-Bonded bounty hunter that I’d fought the day before hadn’t scared me like Gonzo had. The world was definitely a lot bigger than the alleys and dank rooms I’d grown accustomed to back in Bittertown.

I couldn’t tell yet if my luck had been great or terrible. On the one hand, I’d been caught trying to steal. On the other hand, now I was serving as the training partner for a whiney, unpolished, but undeniably lethal young woman.

Most of my time the rest of that day was spent sparring with Vitaliya. The flame-haired girl mentioned her frustration about being away from ‘little Aodh’ at least every other hour. Gonzo mostly just watched us while taking notes in a journal, usually only speaking to instruct one or both of us to change practice weapons.

Occasionally, he would actually show Vitaliya some new attack or disengage, sometimes going over footwork. Most of the basic stuff I already knew, but I wasn’t familiar with all of the weapons my de-facto captors practiced with. I carefully watched how Vitaliya used these weapons while sparring, and how Gonzo taught their use. If I really had the natural power that Duanna had claimed, this would be a great time to pay attention.

Gonzo was not a martial arts master by any stretch, but he was competent. Even if I wasn’t picking up any new skills, just being introduced to all the new weapons, learning about them was fantastic.

Getting to beat Vitaliya over and over again was also an added bonus to the training. It seemed that Gonzo believed that some humility went a long way in building a fighter. I thought I understood. If Gonzo beat Vitaliya, she could probably shrug it off since they were not even remotely on the same level. With me though, defeats would be much more real to her.

From the first time I’d sparred with Vitaliya, both of us using daggers, she’d barely touched me. What’s more, my orb-granted powers were slowly but surely growing. I was getting faster, stronger, and tougher. By the end of that first day, Vitaliya had nearly collapsed, but I’d felt fine. The stubborn girl had been too proud to ask for a break, and Gonzo had been content to let her wear herself out.

That night, we all ate mostly in silence. The meal itself had been simple but strange. I hadn’t recognized the meat, and Vitaliya had told me it was rabbit. My eyes had flown open, and I’d taken another experimental bite.

Rabbit wasn’t exactly rare on Ludus. However, they were hard to hunt—wily, smart, and reacted quickly while in danger. What’s more, rabbits tended to live mostly in the monster-infested wilderness where food was plentiful. A few would turn up in the farms near cities, but not often. As a result, most people on Ludus didn’t really eat rabbit.

Vitaliya and Gonzo had eaten the rabbit and forest vegetables cooked with fancy spices like it had been no big deal. The whole situation had made me wonder again who the two really were, and also reminded me of the year I’d almost starved as a little girl. Recalling those memories had not been pleasant.

Eventually, I found myself in the room I’d be staying in, previously Gonzo’s. Gonzo himself would be sleeping in the main room during my stay. The arrangement was supposedly for my comfort and privacy…but I’d been caught trying to steal. It was nice of them to pretend otherwise, but Gonzo was sleeping between me and the door to ensure I didn’t disappear after trying to steal again.

I couldn’t blame them.

I’d decided that I would sleep on the floor. To sleep in Gonzo’s bed after everything that had happened, after knowing that the man was probably a high rank ‘Bonded…it was unthinkable. After I picked the corner I’d be bedding down in, I sat down with my back against the wall and looked up at the ceiling, just taking time to think for a moment.

My situation was really complicated and only finally starting to become real to me. Up until this point, I’d more or less just been reacting. Now that I had some time to reflect, it really sank in just how lucky I was to be alive...multiple times over. Wow.

Even the first fight with Vitaliya had been bizarre. I should have just moved on when I realized that people might have been inside the cabin. My decision to steal had been bad, and by all rights, I should be dead right now. Yes, I was orb-Bonded, but I was absolutely certain that Gonzo could end me in an eyeblink. My luck was pretty rotten; I couldn’t even enjoy being ‘Bonded before the universe slapped me down and humbled me.

Figures.

I sighed and took a moment to regroup, listing my goals. At some point, I needed to deal with Arren’s death. I was aware I couldn’t hold this off forever. Now was definitely not the time, though. Just remembering bits and pieces of the horror in Bittertown made my chest start to tighten in grief, and I just couldn’t afford to lose focus. For Creator’s sake, I was a training slave, or captive, or something else equally weird right now. My life was FUBAR. I forgot what FUBAR meant, but my father used to say that word a lot when things got really bad at his work. I assumed it was appropriate for my situation.

The next obvious thing I had to work towards was fulfilling my obligation to Enheduanna. That particular task had a time limit, too. My current situation made me nervous, but I was lucky not to be dead, and two days probably wouldn’t kill me. Plus, I actually was learning some interesting things. Today I’d learned how to use a longsword and several other weapons by watching Gonzo train Vitaliya. All the weapon the Jackals didn’t really use had been new to me.

Heading to Tolstey had several considerations. I needed to find the two people that Duanna instructed me to retrieve, get to Mensk for the airship, and then somehow pay for the trip to Tolstey. One thing at a time, I thought, exhaling heavily. I rolled my neck, trying to release tension and just let my mind go blank for a moment before thinking again.

The next and arguably most important item on my list was also the most obvious—I needed to learn how to use my orb-given powers. In retrospect, it was probably a good thing I hadn’t really known how to use my new abilities when I’d fought with Vitaliya. That could have ended badly for me. I shivered briefly when I remembered how fast Gonzo had crossed the room and how effortlessly he’d stopped the fight. The mysterious man currently seemed to be treating me fairly, far nicer than I deserved, even. But I knew when I was in the presence of a killer.

In the future, I might run into people like Gonzo who wouldn’t be so...nice. I was basically working off my debt for trying to steal, and earning a weapon by training a bratty apprentice. But what if Gonzo had wanted me dead?

I really needed to learn to use my full range of abilities, Flight and Vibration. There didn’t seem to be any better time than the present, so I mentally opened some of the information that had been put in my head after I’d become orb-Bonded.

My Flight ability had fairly simple instructions. I had to imagine lifting a part of my back, like a muscle I’d never had before. This all sounded strange until I found the spot in my back. My eyes flew open in surprise, and I mentally explored the area for a while.

I closed out all the information in my head, and tentatively flexed the new portion of my body I could feel. The sensation was strange. The actual thing I was moving was not really a physical part of my body, but I could still feel it there.

For a while, nothing happened. Then when I put almost maximum pressure upwards on what I decided to call my flight control...my feet barely left the ground. I hovered for a few second before the strain was too great, and I gently dropped back to the ground.

I rubbed my face with the heel of my hand, my breath coming raggedly. “Really? That’s it?” I asked the wall. Maybe I should have listened to Muffin. Flight was not exactly impressing me.

Shaking my head, I dismissed that thought. For better or for worse, I’d made my choice. I just had to hope that my abilities could grow and be better in the future.

Then I moved on to my second power, Vibration. These instructions were much more complicated, but also included a few specific examples of things I could do. I narrowed my eyes as I decided which variation of the ability I was going to try using first. Vibration-blade—that sounded interesting, and it also seemed to be the easiest way to trigger the power.

First I drew my shiv. Then I concentrated, willing power to flow from my heart, down my arm, and into the shiv. Nothing happened the first few times I tried it, but I knew I’d gotten it right when something seemed to...click inside of me. My shiv began to hum, and my eyebrows crawled into my hairline.

I was doing it!

Without thinking about it too much, I stabbed my shiv into the wall of the log cabin, and my bronze blade sank into the solid wood up to a finger’s length with very little effort. I was so surprised, I let go of the handle and stepped back. Then I took a breath, gathered myself, and took hold of the shiv again and pulled, but nothing happened. Now the weapon was stuck deep in the wood.

I tugged on the shiv a few times, but it wouldn’t budge. Then I ruefully blew out my cheeks as I realized the solution to my problem. Running through the same activation sequence as before, I channeled power from my heart, down my arm, and into the shiv. I knew the moment the power actually took hold, and as soon as it did, I pulled the knife out of the wall.

Wow. I stared in wonder at my undamaged shiv. This could come in handy!

Temper Flare

The next day of training with Vitaliya felt a bit less awkward than the first day had been. Before facing off with her, I’d gotten up, used the facilities, and had breakfast. Then it seemed like I was almost immediately squaring off against the young red-haired woman again. She was still not able to beat me, but had improved a surprising amount in only a day.

After ‘killing’ Vitaliya for the twentieth time I was getting a little cocky. I actually felt pretty confident that Gonzo was going to keep his word, that this would be my last day of training before I could go free. I’d caught sight of him wrapping a weapon in a cloth earlier, and there had been a new set of clothes outside my door that morning.

Things were getting better. On top of that, I’d experimented with my new powers the night before. I was feeling stronger, faster, and much more optimistic about the future. My life had been destroyed, but maybe, just maybe, I could make a new one.

Strangely, Vitaliya seemed least skilled with some of the weapons I was best at, struggling with daggers in particular. As I watched her through narrowed eyes, I realized that one of her problems was that she always tried to avoid all damage. She didn’t fight expecting to get cut. While we practiced, I was willing to sacrifice an arm for the kill. Vitaliya was adjusting, but slowly enough I could tell she didn’t usually train this way.

It didn’t take a lot of guesswork based on our previous training to realize that Vitaliya probably usually trained to use battlefield weapons. Seriously, who the hell are these people?

“Best two out of three!” Vitaliya snarled.

I sniffed and twitched my nose, surfacing from my sluggish thoughts. Beating Vitaliya while training with daggers didn’t require my full attention.

“It really won’t change anything,” said Gonzo from the sidelines.

“That was rubbish! I almost had that!” Vitaliya protested, gesturing with the training dagger.

“So you really want to go best two out of three? You mean best out of thirty then, right?” asked Gonzo, his voice dry. “She’s already beaten you more than ten times with daggers alone.”

Vitaliya just glared and threw her training weapon to the ground, stomping over to a jug of water and drinking angrily. Gonzo shrugged, and I struggled not to let my amusement show. After a few terrible days, it felt nice to be good at something, even if all I was doing was beating the hell out of a stubborn teenager.

Once Vitaliya was done drinking, she made her way back, her arms crossed over the chest of her utilitarian clothing. “What about you, don’t you need water?” she snarled at me. “Aren’t you working up a thirst, participating in this nonsense, and keeping me from little Aodh?”

I made a noncommittal sound and looked away. The truth was, I felt great. My endurance was growing even faster than my strength was.

Gonzo spoke again, sparing me any further pleasantries with Vitaliya, like hearing yet again about this mysterious Aodh person. “Okay, if you are both ready, let’s do another weapon change,” the tan-skinned man instructed us. “Go grab the short swords. Actually, Vitaliya, the short sword is one of your favorite weapons, you make sure to get a short sword. Nora, you can use whatever you want this time.”

Vitaliya smiled for a second before she schooled her face into a non-expression. I knew why she’d reacted that way. The girl was still sore about losing the first time we’d met. Especially since she’d apparently been using her preferred weapon at the time.

I could see the swagger in my opponent’s step as she chose her practice weapon and also picked up a shield. Battlefield weapons indeed.

The situation made me pause. Over the course of the previous day, I’d learned I really liked a couple weapons I hadn’t really used before. The spear and mace, in particular, seemed to come naturally to me. However, Vitaliya still annoyed me, and I’d discovered that using a short sword wasn’t all that different from the Jackals clubs that had been my go-to weapon for most of my life. In fact, a short sword was easier to fight with in some ways.

I considered my best option against Vitaliya considering she would be using a shield and her favorite weapon. My most practical answer would probably be a spear to keep her at a distance, wear her down. My endurance was on another level than hers, after all.

But I really liked the idea of beating her at her own favorite weapon. I didn’t just want to win; I wanted to humiliate the bloodthirsty little whiner. She’d tried to kill me before.

The more I thought about it, the more I liked this idea. I could even put myself at a disadvantage. If I lost, it would be no big deal. This training wasn’t even for my benefit. Hell, I was a prisoner. But if Vitaliya lost…I grinned nastily for a second while I turned away from my hosts. Then I chose my own short sword and walked back to the training area.

Vitaliya studied my weapon and lack of shield, her mouth firming. She narrowed her eyes and conspicuously didn’t drop her shield.

That suited me just fine.

From the sidelines, Gonzo sighed and said, “Okay, fine. Whatever. Begin on the count of three.”

Vitaliya and I both readied our weapons, squaring off. Her fighting stance was strange to my eyes. Then again, I had been taught in a completely different sort of school than the young red-haired woman probably had been. I doubt she’d begun learning how to fight by skirmishing with other street kids in back alleys.

My eyes slightly unfocused as I began to control my breathing. I was fast and strong, but Vitaliya was honestly pretty well trained. The fight the day before when the other young woman had been trying to kill me had been uncomfortably close.

“Okay, you’re ready? One, two, three, go,” said Gonzo, not even pretending to take the countdown seriously. It worked for me, though.

I started circling, trying to take the lead. Vitaliya was weaker and a bit smaller than me. She was also carrying a heavy shield. Her defense would be much, much better than mine, though. I would need to fight this duel with my head as much as my weapon.

My eyes flicked around, still slightly unfocused. I took in my opponent’s steps, her breathing, and even where her eyes landed. Like usual, I thought with my gut, acting on instinct. Hmm, maybe Duanna was right about me after all. The thought was abstract, just noise in the back of my head as I reacted to Vitaliya.

The red-haired girl took two quick steps forward, lowering her center of gravity. She advanced with her sword above her shield, then shifted her defense to cover the centerline of her body as she went around her shield to half thrust, half chop at me.

The strike was executed very well. I wasn’t familiar with the style Vitaliya used, but I could see how it could be effective. Unfortunately for her, I was really familiar with my old club. Also, while a shield was a weapon of war, the Jackals had actually encountered them when we’d had fights with the Bittertown Guard.

I closed with Vitaliya, dropping my own center of gravity and parrying her training blade to the outside. Then I took advantage of her shield’s inherent weakness, tapping it on the bottom with my weighted training blade. Vitaliya couldn’t see what I was doing, could only rely on touch, so she slightly dropped her shield and shifted her feet to counter any attacks to her legs.

When Vitaliya shifted, I was already moving, darting to one side, fluidly executing a circular attack with my sword’s back edge. I scored a touch on Vitaliya’s barely exposed shoulder.

“Touch!” cried Gonzo, his face impassive. “Vitaliya is disabled.”

“That didn’t count,” said Vitaliya, gesturing at me with her sword. “I’m using a shield! I’d probably have armor on too, and that strike wouldn’t have done anything!”

“You’d be right, if you were actually wearing armor...but you’re not,” replied Gonzo, his eyes twinkling. “Plus, what if she had an enchanted sword? What if you’d been poisoned? Your goal is not to be hit at all. You’re using a shield, and that was a nice attack, so the win goes to Nora.”

“But that’s stupid! Why don’t we use those rules with daggers?”

“Even if we had, Nora still would have won most of the time, and daggers are different,” replied Gonzo.

“That doesn’t even make any sense!” muttered Vitaliya.

“It’s really simple. If someone cuts your hand in a knife fight, you can still fight. If someone sinks a sword blade into your shoulder during a sword fight, hitting the arm holding the shield up, your arm is probably done, and you will bleed out.” Gonzo patted his shoulder. “You got hit really fast, too. Let’s just reset.”

This time I didn’t try to hide my smile. I just accepted that I was in a good mood, and I realized that I was having fun. It was satisfying to take obnoxious people down a peg, and Vitaliya definitely belonged to that camp in my mind.

The red-haired girl glowered, firming her brow and dropped into a fighting stance again. “Start another duel,” she urged Gonzo with clenched teeth, not looking at him.

Gonzo rolled his eyes. “One, two, three, go,” he said.

I barely had time to get my guard up before Vitaliya had taken a swing at my head. The angry young woman harried me, keeping me on the defense. We circled each other, and Vitaliya pressed the attack several times, but I was just too fast, strong, and canny for her to overwhelm. However, her form was perfect as she advanced with her shield, jutting her bottom out behind her as she carefully protected her body.

Vitaliya had to be tired at this point. She was holding her center grip shield out with a nearly straight arm most of the time, and keeping the lowered stances she was holding was very hard on the body. I knew all of this first hand from the previous day. Vitaliya was apparently a mage, too. Not orb-Bonded like me, though. Her entire body was probably straining, but she still hadn’t offered me a single good strike.

Things probably would have been different if I’d had a shield too, but I didn’t. I was at a massive disadvantage. With our relatively short weapons, all Vitaliya really had to do was make sure her shield stayed out far enough, and keep her body held back. Of course, that made attacking harder for her too, which was probably why I hadn’t been hit yet.

Our slow, serious dance continued for a moment longer until I decided on an extra violent plan. Then I found a good time to use it. Vitaliya had just gotten done advancing on me, trying to get a good shot in while she also protected herself. After she tried a few strikes, I backed away, and Vitaliya began circling again. For just a second, her eye level dropped below the rim of her shield. In that split second, I acted, taking off like a demon on a blood trail.

Using all my newfound strength and power, I raced forward. By the time Vitaliya could see me again, it was too late. I sprang forward, my foot connecting with my opponent’s shield, all my weight driving her shield hand back. The girl cried out in pain and shock, dropping her guard, but her sword still snaked out on reflex.

I batted aside my opponent’s admittedly savage attack and slashed, my own strike catching her on the arm before she fell on her ass. Then I sprang forward, lifting her shield with my off hand to block a second defensive strike before stabbing her in the side.

I stepped back, panting, and nobody said anything. Vitaliya breathed heavily on the ground, her eyes closed.

On the one hand, I was feeling very pleased with myself. That had been a great attack, and it really did feel good to kick Vitaliya’s ass. On the other hand, my instincts were screaming at me to shut the hell up. I listened to my instincts.

The silence stretched for a few more moments until I heard a sound, like a whisper. I realized it was coming from Vitaliya. The noise started off small but kept rising until it was a full-throated growl.

The girl bound to her feet, eyes wild. She glared at me, then at Gonzo before stalking over to one side of the sparring area. She cocked her arm back, throwing her training sword at a tree, but the weapon bounced off the trunk and came right back, hitting her in the head.

I carefully did not show my smile, did not even raise my hand to cover my face. Something told me to play this one calmly. Vitaliya held her head in absolute silence for a few moments, then suddenly shrieked. She held a hand before her, and a raging jet of flame burst forth, instantly cutting through the forest underbrush before hitting a distant tree trunk. The fire burned so hotly, the tree’s bark exploded into steam and wooden shrapnel, the entire side of the trunk turning to a charred ruin in only a couple seconds.

After her display of magical destruction, Vitaliya whirled, her eyes wild. To the side, Gonzo calmly asked, “That was quite a temper tantrum. Are you finished now?”

Vitaliya worked her jaw, and my blood ran cold. As the girl stared at her mentor, I realized that the teen girl could have killed me whenever she had wanted. Her words during our first fight hadn’t been empty. Vitaliya was an extremely dangerous, extremely powerful fire mage. I’d never seen anyone throw magic around like that before.

Then again, anyone with that kind of talent wouldn’t be slumming it in the Jackals or the Guard. I would have never had any reason to meet someone like Vitaliya before this. The world was really a big place. I suddenly felt very small.

In that moment, I also realized that I’d been arrogant. I was stronger and faster than a normal person now, and I was skilled with weapons. But even though I’d been beating Vitaliya, she’d been holding her own while we sparred. On top of that, she had real power. Power I couldn’t match yet. My victories suddenly all felt hollow.

“Are you finished now?” Gonzo repeated.

“This is rotting stupid!” exclaimed Vitaliya. “Little Aodh is all alone, and I’m out here in the middle of nowhere, in Berber, sword fighting with a girl who just tried to steal from us the night before! Why am I not frying her? Why are you teaching me with her there? Why am I even learning from you? People like her should be killed, not coddled!”

With that, the angry young woman retreated back to the cabin, her back straight.

Gonzo looked at me apologetically and jerked his head towards a couple log rounds. “Come sit. Let’s have a quick chat.”

I mutely followed the man over to the indicated seats. After I’d sat, Gonzo fished a flask out of a pocket and took a sip. After he’d taken a swig, he returned it to his pocket, looking me in the eye. “That’s probably the end of training today. Vitaliya was not supposed to do that, and she knows it, so I can’t just continue like nothing happened.

“I believe you that you’ve had a hard life. I can sort of relate, which is probably why I’ve been more thoughtful than I might have been, why I gave you this chance.”

Gonzo scratched the back of his head and continued, “I wish Vitaliya hadn’t had her meltdown, this would be a good teaching moment for her.”

“Meltdown?” I asked, the word tickling my memory. Then I remembered that my father’s friend had used the word before, and I connected this realization with Gonzo’s accent. “You’re from Earth aren’t you?” I blurted.

Gonzo laughed. “Yes, and the fact you were able to figure that out speaks well for you. Seriously, I wish Vitaliya was here.”

There was a moment of silence as Gonzo seemed to search for words. Then he said, “I’m having this talk with you because you’re probably wondering why I’m helping you. I’m going to explain this to you because...I see some of myself in you, Nora. On top of that, I think about where I was five years ago, then where I am now, and I wonder if you might grow that much too.”

I wasn’t following at all, so I adopted a politely interested expression. Gonzo reminding me of my captive situation had made me feel awkward, and I wasn’t sure how to react.

Gonzo studied my eyes for a moment before rolling his own. “Okay, I can see I’m losing you, so I will keep this simple. If you live, I think you will achieve great things, Nora. I am going to help you, but this is not free. You will owe me a favor, perhaps a major one. You see, right now, you might not be worth anything. You don’t own anything, you have no allies, and you even tried to steal from me.

“However, unless I’m completely missing the mark, you are faster and stronger than you have any right to be. See, Vitaliya really is fairly good. To beat her like you have been, you would have to be both powerful and skilled. You don’t strike me as a mage, so that means you’re probably a new orb-Bonded. This would help explain why you’re on the run, too.”

I didn’t say anything, and Gonzo kept talking, not looking for my confirmation of being ‘Bonded. “I see greatness in you. I’m investing in you, Nora. This won’t cost me much now, but if you survive, I could be paid back many times over. A smart person always looks to invest in important people. That’s the lesson I wanted to give you, Nora, and the one I still need to teach Vitaliya.”

The back of my neck went cold as Gonzo more or less repeated what Arren had told me before she’d died. My jaw clenched, but I nodded and kept silent.

Gonzo studied me again and nodded. “There is a small bag near the cabin. It has some food, a small water bottle, a bronze short sword, an extra change of socks, some light armor, and a few basic traveling necessities. I feel sympathetic towards you, Nora Hazard, but this is not charity. You owe me for this, and I will hear you say it before you go.”

I nodded again before licking my lips and clearing my throat. Suddenly my tongue felt two sizes too large, but I somehow managed to choke out, “I owe you for this.”

“Good. I’m glad you were here to teach Vitaliya some things, but I think you probably got the better side of this bargain. I hope it serves you well, Nora. And don’t forget our promise. You’ve been very good about not asking questions, but I hope you know better than ever to cross me.”

Gonzo’s gaze was flinty, and I swallowed. In that moment, just like the day before, I became deeply aware that this man could probably end me between two breaths. In the back of my mind, I wonder if other new orb-Bonded were threatened so often right after attaining their new power. I doubted it. I must just be lucky.

Then again, maybe it would help keep me alive.

“All right, Nora. I think you’ve been here long enough. Don’t ever forget me. My name is Ryan Gonzolez. If you ever attempt to cause me harm or harm anyone I hold dear, I will kill you. Should you conveniently forget the favor you owe me for sparing your life, I will kill you. But if we meet again in the future on friendly terms, I will be very curious to see what you’ve made of yourself, Nora. Good luck to you, and I hope that this lesson helps you on your journey.”

I knew a dismissal when I heard one, and I woodenly got up, heading towards the bag that Gonzo had indicated. My head swam with confused questions. Did Gonzo just encourage me or threaten me? Maybe both.

After I’d grabbed my bag, I didn’t look back for a while; I just walked in a fast, but calm manner. I needed to get away from the frightening people and Gonzo’s cryptic comments.

As my legs carried me forward, my shoulders strangely began to loosen. Through all of my roiling emotions, despite being threatened, I felt a strange sense of comfort. I wasn’t sure why so many amazing people believed in me, but I believed in myself, too. Survival wasn’t enough. I needed to thrive.

My steps lightened, and I held my head high. My promise to Arren, working for Enheduanna, all of it was still crazy, but it didn’t seem quite so overwhelming anymore.

I would find a way. I always did.

Vib-blade

Luckily, the weather stayed fairly decent while I walked for the next few days. I really, really didn’t want to get rained on while traveling over unknown terrain.

Worry about pursuit kept me away from any cities or regular roads. I was a bit concerned about navigation at first, but staying within the boundaries where monsters didn’t generally venture proved to be easier than I thought.

Sometimes there were markers, but oftentimes it was obvious where the cultivated land ended and the wilderness began. I had a lot of time to think while traveling, and I wondered if the clear transition to wilderness was because people kept pushing the boundaries of farmland, clearing the wild right up until folks started getting killed. This explanation made sense to me, so I accepted it. Maybe I’d find out if it was true one day.

My food situation turned out to be relatively simple. Gonzo had given me some salt, and enough spices to make the wild vegetables and fruit I found even tastier. I really didn’t understand why so many people didn’t like them. He’d also given me a Firestarter - a magical tool powered by a bit of crushed up magic stone. It was about the size of my finger and made starting fires easy. My other option for making fire would be to rub sticks together, and I really didn’t feel like working for an hour just to start a fire.

One of the other odds and ends Gonzo had given me turned out to be a braided aluminum snare. My eyebrows had climbed when I’d first seen it. Such an expensive gift! If I’d been a normal street runner, I might not have even known what it was, but one of my father’s friends had been a hunter when I’d been young. I could vaguely remember visiting his hunting cabin and seeing a snare.

Figuring out how to use the snare had been easier than I thought, and I’d caught my first animal by the second day. My catch had only been a squirrel, but I’d still been very excited. Skinning and cleaning my catch had been intimidating at first, but I’d figured it out. A small, simple bronze folding knife had been another gift from Gonzo. I’d used the knife and discovered that dressing the squirrel wasn’t much different from the rats I’d cleaned back in Bittertown as a girl.

I could still remember how to do it after all these years.

The solitude as I traveled really helped my state of mind and previously bottled up emotional turmoil. The second night of traveling after receiving my gifts from Gonzo, I’d broken down in the middle of my squirrel dinner, sobbing so hard my ribs hurt. I thought about Arren and the terrible thing I’d had to do to my friend. I remembered almost dying, the feeling of being impaled and pinned to the road. My reactions couldn’t be bottled up anymore. I let out all the loss and sadness I’d experienced over the past week.

The experience was extremely painful, not least of which because the reservoir of sadness had been building for so long. Even though I’d known something like a breakdown had been coming, the sheer number of things assaulting my heart had made it hard to breathe for a while.

It was a good thing I hadn’t been anywhere near any monsters, or I might have been attacked and not even have noticed until it was too late. As it was, I was lucky that no human predators, or dangerous animals like a big cat found me, either. For at least a few hours, I’d been dead to the world, curling up into a ball after I’d eaten my meager meal.

The kindness I’d experienced from various places made me feel less alone, and more alone at the same time. Interactions from my past, and even recent ones - like with Reesi, Vitaliya, Gonzo, and even Enheduanna - forced me to reconsider my life, to think about things a different way. Asking, ‘Why me?’ over and over again didn’t actually help anyone survive or make them wiser. Some of the harshest lessons from my childhood were surprisingly useful still as an adult.

Ultimately, working through my knot of stuff to deal with just required time. It was like peeing; it had to come out sooner or later. It was inevitable that untangling my conflicting reactions to the events of the past week would take a toll on me, but the delay had not helped. I knew that certain heartbreaks would echo the rest of my life, too. Arren, I will always remember you…

After my emotional breakdown, I began traveling again. In addition to thinking a lot, processing painful memories, and polishing my admittedly lacking fieldcraft, I took the opportunity to practice my new ‘Bonded abilities. At first, I hadn’t been all that impressed by my Flight ability. Hovering off the ground a little bit was not exactly the image I’d originally had of zipping through the sky.

However, a little bit of experimentation had yielded much-improved results. The first time I’d really begun to understand the potential of the ability, despite its low rank, was when I had been climbing a tree to get a look around my area. The first branch off the ground had been a bit high, and I’d gotten an idea to try floating a bit. Then I’d kicked off the ground, and to my surprise, I’d easily reached the branch. On top of that, while using my ability, climbing the tree itself had been many times easier too.

That first breakthrough had led to a number of new discoveries, ways I could use my power. Probably the most useful application for traveling ended up being an ability I had come up with while walking. I had been practicing floating forward a few inches after getting some momentum as I traveled. I had kept getting better at this until eventually, I could even isolate one foot or the other.

This development had led me to start experimenting with movement in general. To an average person, I must have looked like a crazy mage, the way I was kicking forward and gliding, then using my other foot to continue forward.

I thought of this ability as air skating. The name seemed to fit based on old stories my father had told me, tales about his time on Earth. I’d never actually been ice skating myself, or even seen it, but my father had drawn me a picture.

At first, the name had brought back memories and been a bit painful. I really missed my father, even after all these years. But eventually, the sheer concentration I needed to air skate muted out everything else. Air skating was hard, and I fell down a few times. Well, I crashed. If I didn’t get enough clearance from the ground and I hit something that didn’t move, I went down hard.

I was happy nobody was around to see that sort of thing, especially after a particularly hard fall when I’d come up with a mouth full of dirt.

Practicing air skating, air jumping, air dodging, and other variations of my Flight ability ate up most of my day when I wasn’t trying to find food. While I wasn’t exactly flying, I definitely didn’t think the power was useless anymore. Doing too much at once with my power was really tiring, so sometimes I needed to take a break. My powers could really wear me out, but I was driven to practice, to improve.

The memory of Vitaliya effortlessly throwing a column of flame motivated me. If I ran into someone like a natural or orb-Bonded mage who meant me harm, I would need to have my own abilities to survive. Having new powers and not learning to use them would be like carrying a sheathed weapon that wasn’t sharpened.

With that reminder, I had also began practicing with my new short sword. In addition to running through forms at night, feeling the balance and the weight, I also began experimenting with my Vibration ability. This power proved a lot more straightforward than figuring out Flight had been.

In addition to using Vibration to empower a weapon to stab, I also learned I could use it to cut. The activation sequence was also really similar. I began practicing, trying to get faster. As a result, I ended up holding my sword a lot while I air skated. Probably not the smartest or safest thing to do, but my life hadn’t exactly been cozy for a long time. I was working on a deadline and didn’t have time to waste.

My Vibration abilities were getting stronger, and I had figured out a simple test to measure my growth. Every night, I found a big tree and chopped into it using my sword while I empowered the cutting edge. The vib-blade bit deeply into the tree each time, and I realized after three days that I was starting to cut deeper. Some of the improvement was probably because I was getting stronger, but I could tell that the vib-blade sensation was getting stronger, too.

I started using my little utility knife as a vib-blade as well. This was especially useful when I realized that my knife didn’t dull when I used it this way. Without the ability on, it wasn’t exactly as sharp as an obsidian knife, or ceramic. Bronze blades didn’t get super sharp, but they were fairly durable. However, while my little knife didn’t have the greatest edge in the world, thanks to my power, it didn’t dull.

My little knife and my vib-blade ability came in handy in a number of ways over the days that I traveled. One evening, I chanced across a little stream and saw a fish. I hadn’t had any luck the day before catching any food, so this was a great opportunity to get some protein.

I found a good-sized stick and fashioned the tip into a wicked spear. Then, I cut into the spear tip a few times, creating a bunch of individual points. I took a bit of twine, tied the spear about a couple hand spans down from the tip, and pushed twigs and rocks in between the sharp points to form a fishing spear, the type that tide pool hunters would use near Bittertown.

This entire process wasn’t exactly difficult, but when I’d tried to fashion a similar tool as a girl, getting straight cuts down the stick had been very difficult. With a vib-blade, it was easy. I’d made a spear and caught dinner in very little time.

My odds of catching a fish or snaring animals began to grow lower on the fifth day when I realized I was heading towards some more arid surroundings. I wasn’t sure why at first - the weather was still the same as the rest of Berber - but then I realized where I was. The land I had just started walking through was the site of an ancient battleground where so much magic was used by both sides that nothing really grew there anymore.

The land was getting spooky, but at least I’d realized what was happening ahead of time so I could stuff my pockets with wild vegetables. The realization had also let me know where I was. I was actually heading towards my destination, traveling the right direction. Not bad for a city girl!

I was learning a lot during my little journey. After growing powerful enough to cut down a tree the size of my leg with one swipe of my vib-blade short sword, I stopped to think about what I was becoming. The fight I’d had with the bounty hunters would probably turn out differently now. That thought made me grin, and I knew the expression was probably savage. Those bitches had speared me through the gut and left me for dead. I’d love to repay the favor one day.

In the past, some of the Jackals had called me Hazardous Nora, a play on my full name. It was true that I’d had a reputation, but I still didn’t understand why. I considered myself a nice person. I really didn’t enjoy conflict, but, well, some people just needed to be punched in the face. Then some special folks really needed a shiv of justice.

My reputation was a bit silly. I was not a violent girl, just a realist who had to punch people sometimes.

However, since I was a realist, I knew I still needed to avoid trouble. Although I’d love to have a rematch with that bitch who’d shot me on the road...and her little gang or family, I also knew I needed to keep a low profile. I’d learned from my brief stay with Gonzo and Vitaliya that there were some scary people on Ludus. People I wasn’t really able to fight yet.

So on the seventh day of traveling, when I realized there was a group approaching from behind, I decided to hide. I had no idea whether the approaching people were friendly or enemies, but I wasn’t going to take any chances. Taking risks sometimes was worth the trouble or unavoidable—but if I were the type of person to take stupid, unnecessary risks, I definitely would have died a long time ago.

Hopefully, the riders would have nothing to do with me, but I was out in the middle of nowhere. I tried to think optimistic thoughts even as I began looking for hiding spots.

Tremble-sense

I’d actually felt the approaching group while they were some distance away, sensing the ground tremble using my Vibration power.

Tremble-sense was another ability I’d been practicing during the journey. I had been beginning to wonder if the trick even worked before I’d felt the group of riders approaching through my boots.

The sensation had been very strange. My tremble-sense wasn’t very powerful right now; the most sensitive I could get was ‘listening’ for a group of riders, but when I had sensed this group, I’d just…known about them, including how far away they had been.

I didn’t have a lot of time to hide, so I used my Flight ability and feather-jumped right up the side of a cliff. Then I quickly climbed up a small ravine to a vantage point looking down on the road below. This would be a great opportunity to practice my enhanced hearing.

The directions in my head for how to use my Vibration abilities had awoken old memories of time spent with my childhood tutor. She’d tried to teach me something called ‘physics’. I’d forgotten most of it, but I guess she’d been a good teacher because some concepts had stuck. As a result, a lot of the stuff I’d recently learned about my powers seemed familiar.

To paraphrase what was in my head, sound was just a vibration of sorts through the air, which meant I could make my hearing more sensitive by actually focusing in one direction. I could enhance my own voice too using the same principle, but I hadn’t had an opportunity to practice that ability yet.

My tremble-sense informed me that the riders were almost on top of me by the time I was settled in my observation point. But then when they actually arrived, I was extremely confused. I could definitely hear riders, I could feel them through my tremble-sense, but I couldn’t actually see anything.

Eyes narrowed, I observed the road more closely. I stifled a gasp when I realized that there was a small dust cloud and signs of zebra riders right in front of me. I still couldn’t see anything else, though. Uh oh, I thought grimly. Then my concern turned to horror as the riders slowed and stopped, only a short distance down the road from my position. I turned my enhanced hearing in that direction, to the stretch of road I imagined the riders occupied. Voices came to me instantly.

“—you sure that she’s over here?” came a deep, gravelly voice.

“Yes, or at least someone is. My senses never lie.” This voice was curt, female, and grumpy.

The gravelly voice said, “Well, where is she then, Shen Shi? I see a lot of nothing out here. This was supposed to be an easy job.”

“Don’t be an ass, Venu,” snapped the grumpy female. “If this job were that easy, we wouldn’t have been hired in the first place. A bunch of people want this girl dead, and something has people spooked. In fact, you saw the crater yourself. The first group to deal with this Nora left her for dead, but she obviously still had the orb she’d stolen before. Those amateurs hadn’t checked her well enough.”

“Yes, yes, all of which we’ve already discussed…at length,” said a new voice with a sigh, this one lilting and feminine with inflections I usually associated with Areva people. “There really isn’t anything to do other than search the area, Venu. Shen Shi is almost never wrong. Plus, even I was able to see the tracks in the dust a ways back.”

The gravelly voice of Venu responded, “Fine; then we will stop here for a bit. Tilka is right. That means Hafessi needs to actually work now. What a surprise. Usually ‘work’ and ‘Hafessi’ don’t go together very well.”

A high, growling voice said, “I am a specialist, Venu. I find things. If you could do more than lift heavy objects and take a hit, maybe you would be less expendable.”

The Areva woman, Tilka, laughed, then said, “You should know better than to verbally spar with Hafessi, Venu. We may be orb-Bonded and mages, sure, but the rest of us know better than to antagonize the tracker.”

I slowly began inching my way backward, trying not to make a sound. My blood ran cold, and I breathed quietly but evenly, staving off panic. Orb-Bonded and mages. Dear Creator. I needed to get away. Fast.

From the snippet I’d heard, the crater in the road must have both alerted my enemies that I still lived, and also made them think that I was a powerful, dangerous ‘Bonded… Damn that Enheduanna! I thought furiously. She’d made my situation worse!

I retreated, ignoring my damaged knees as I worked my way into a thicket. I didn’t really have a plan other than to get away, but I knew enough to decide that going through rough terrain or difficult areas might throw off my pursuit.

My orb-granted toughness was evident as I crawled forward and barely took any damage from the ground, the sharp rocks and such being more of an annoyance than the cutting, bruising torture it might have been a month or two before.

The physical discomfort was far less frustrating than the damn noise. It felt like I was making the greatest racket of my life, with sticks cracking and the brambles catching on my clothing. Damn. I could only hope the invisible group had checked the other side of the road first.

I was actually making good time, somehow always finding a path forward through a huge, dense thicket of nettles. I’d even begun to feel a bit of optimism before a patch of ground I was crossing began to crumble, and I fell head first into darkness.

This figures, I thought, resigned as I continued to fall. The last of my light disappeared as I vanished into the earth.

***

When I woke, it was so dark I couldn’t see my hand in front of my face. The last thing I’d remembered was landing and feeling a sharp pain…

I was almost sure that I’d broken my arm despite my ‘Bonded toughness ability, but my arm felt whole again. There was no more pain at all. Luckily, my healing ability must have fixed the problem while I’d been knocked out. Handy.

The thought turned uncomfortable when I wondered if the arm could have set incorrectly. Like, would it be possible that my healing ability could actually cripple me if I didn’t set the bone properly? It was definitely something I needed to figure out, but for now, the highest priority was light.

I sat up with a muffled groan and quickly silenced myself. My flight from the powerful group in the road came back to me in a rush, so I just hissed as I pulled myself from dirt and rubble that had been half covering me.

Everything was just...dirty. I was really, really filthy. My life hadn’t exactly been posh and clean for most of my life, but the past ten days or so had been a new adventure in discomfort. All the adventuring recruiters that traveled to the major cities must not actually adventure or travel that much. They made adventuring sound wonderful, fun. The reality was that walking everywhere and camping sounded great until you actually had to do it. Hiding from murderous, invisible people was turning out to be great fun, too.

I shook my head and spat to one side to clear the mud out of my mouth. Producing light was more important than feeling sorry for myself.

Finding something to burn took some time, and I had to crawl around on my hands and knees in the pitch black. Eventually, I located a dry stick and managed to get a small flame going with the magic Firestarter I’d been smart enough to keep in my pocket.

With my meager flame, I searched around and discovered I was at the bottom of a natural shaft. Probably a sinkhole. There had been a cave-in above me, but a slant in the shaft had prevented tons of dirt and rocks from falling on top of me. Scary.

After poking around in the dirt clods and debris that had landed all around me, I got lucky and found my little pack. I quickly used a little bottle of cooking oil and some rags to make a pathetic looking but functional torch.

With more light, I was able to see my surroundings better, and I soon realized what had caused the earth to collapse. Near me was a stone wall, and a pillar or something coming out of it had broken, causing a shift in the earth. When I examined the wall more carefully, I discovered it had a barely Nora-sized crack that I could probably slip through if I exhaled and held my breath. Maybe I’d have to think small thoughts, too.

Luckily, I wasn’t claustrophobic, but the little crack in the wall was not giving me a good feeling. On the other hand, the massive amount of rock and dirt above me might collapse any minute, and I didn’t see any other realistic way out. I eyed my crude torch and pursed my lips. The light wouldn’t last forever, either.

With a sigh, I moved forward and poked around the crack a little before finally moving, trying to wedge myself forward. The couple dozen feet it took to get through the tiny passage was terrifying. I kept wondering if the rock would shift and crush me, or if I’d just get stuck. Probably the scariest thought I had was when I imagined losing my light and getting stuck at the same time.

Finally, I emerged from the crack and found I’d basically come out of an otherwise solid wall. The room I was in, actually a hallway, had an ancient stone floor, covered in dust. I held my makeshift torch up and slowly swiveled my eyes around, taking it all in. Everything looked kind of plain, but well made, and very, very old.

“Nora, what the hell have you gotten yourself into?” I whispered to myself. The danger before I’d fallen had been real. The bounty hunters, or whoever they were, had really been after me. But the place I found myself in now was...overpowering. The ancient construction made my skin crawl, and I felt an overwhelming pressure, an experience I’d never encountered before.

The sensation of danger radiated into my very bones.

The thick layer of dust on the ground didn’t make me feel better at all. My instincts were screaming at me that this was a BAD PLACE.

I slowly walked down the hallway, eventually discovering the entrance, or what I assumed had once been an entrance. It was caved in now, thoroughly blocked off from the rest of the world. My meager torch’s fluttering light revealed ancient stones, huge boulders and rubble that had filled in the hallway.

I slowly shook my head, wondering what had happened, but then I remembered that this entire area had been the site of a huge battle in the distant past. Maybe the cave-in had happened then...or had gotten worse.

With a falling heart, I turned, and my breath caught when my torchlight fell on the other side of the hallway. Ancient writing, complete with old pictographs I didn’t know the meaning of were carved in the wall. I couldn’t understand all of it, but I was able to figure out enough. Now I knew where I was, or at least what kind of place I was in. My breath came out in an exhale of despair.

I had somehow fallen into an elite dungeon, the type of place that offered certain death for even the largest, most powerful adventuring parties—and I was all alone.

“Great.” I put a hand over my eyes and gritted my teeth for a moment. This had really been a hell of a bad week.

Spark in the Dark

From the wall carvings, I knew the dungeon I was in was called, Dingeramat. The name was unfamiliar to me - which was strange since the dungeon wasn’t too far from a few major cities. I wondered how different civilization in Berber would be if Dingeramat had still been active, not buried.

As a girl, like many children, I’d been fascinated by adventurers. I’d read every book I could get my grubby little hands on, even the exploits of present age heroes like the late Thato Jacobs.

Adventurers had seemed to have unlimited freedom and power. The profession was important to the economy and continued civilization since all Ludus technology relied on magic stones from dungeons. Adventurers were even respected by government officials…at least publicly.

Thinking back, my fascination with adventurers had probably begun with steel. My father had told me stories about giant steel buildings on Earth, where iron didn’t rot. The very idea had seemed wild to me, and I couldn’t even imagine it until I had seen my first blessed steel weapon, wielded by an adventurer.

Blessed steel was valuable no matter what form it took. Some wealthy people in Bittertown collected blessed steel odds and ends, like nails or random pieces of metal to display in their homes. Obviously, more useful blessed steel objects like tools and weapons were more expensive. Nobody knew how blessed steel was made, or how it kept from rotting, just that it came from dungeons.

I’d been in an open-air market one day with my mother when I’d witnessed an adventurer draw a blessed steel sword. The way the weapon had shone in the sun, all silver and sparkling had captured my attention like moth-flies to a candle. Luckily, no blood had been shed that day, and when the adventurer had sheathed her sword and walked away, she’d seemed so strong and aloof...like a High Priestess.

That thought brought me back to the present with a crash. I had somehow become an adventurer and, through a bizarre twist of fate, I was actually working for a real Dolos High Priestess. The sword in my hand was dull bronze, not gleaming blessed steel, but the adventurer I’d been so impressed by as a girl would probably stand no chance against me as I was now.

Despite all of this, I didn’t feel particularly powerful as I crept forward, tracing my tracks in the thick dust of Dingeramat. I was in very real danger. In fact, the odds of surviving my situation were pretty much nonexistent unless I could find a way to escape, but that didn’t seem likely. My stomach tightened with every step, and I desperately racked my brain for everything I knew about elite dungeons.

Standard dungeons were dangerous enough. Usually, they consisted of a den of monsters with treasure at the end, or valuables hidden somewhere. Elite dungeons were another matter entirely, like comparing a schooner to a rowboat. They were fortresses full of monsters, traps, and dangerous magic.

And now I was walking through one.

I briefly paused to eyeball the crack I’d come out of, but decided not to chance going back through it. I had no idea whether I’d even survive traversing it again. Plus, I’d really gotten a good look at the cave-in above me before. I knew I’d fallen a long distance, and the huge, crushing weight of all that earth could come crashing down at any time.

No, there was only one real, possibly escape, but I didn’t like it. I didn’t like it at all. Elite dungeons usually had some sort of exit or escape at the very end so adventurers wouldn’t have to backtrack the entire way to the entrance. This was probably because unlike regular dungeons, some elite dungeons stayed dangerous. Honestly, what I’d read as a girl had been fuzzy. Not many adventurers ever saw the inside of an elite dungeon and lived to tell about it.

I was going to have to go through. Back tense, I began walking forward again, holding my sad little torch high overhead. Ignoring reality wouldn’t do me any good, but I still scanned the walls for any more cracks or breaks, any sign of a different way to escape. Even though I knew it wasn’t likely.

My situation was grim. The only consolation I had was that I was already inside the elite dungeon. Most such places had extremely dangerous external defenses meant to kill anyone and anything that got close. Some elite dungeons had magic defenses or projectiles, some had poisonous gas, and others even had elementals. No two elite dungeons were the same.

I really wished I had even the smallest piece of information on Dingeramat. The thought soured as I crept forward. Eventually, I gave up trying to move stealthily. If this dungeon had traps, I was probably already dead. I didn’t have the skill to find or disarm any, so there was no point trying to look for them.

A minute later when my booted foot landed on a stone tile and I heard a sharp, “click,” I held my breath, but nothing else happened. Eventually, I unfolded myself from my twisted, cringing position, and curiosity got the better of me. Using my knife and using a combination of my vib-bade ability and a lot of muscle, I was able to actually pull up the tile.

Underneath, I found a complicated looking mechanism that had obviously been a trap at some time in the past. The ancient past. So much corrosion and dirt covered the little gears and levers that it seemed locked in place for the rest of time. Wow. That was the first time my life had been saved by rot.

Upon closer inspection, I saw that all the metal parts of the trap underneath were bronze, maybe aluminum...no metals that immediately went bad, but I could tell just looking at it that it had been there for a really, really long time. Suddenly, the still, mausoleum-like air of the elite dungeon took on new significance for me, and I wondered how long Dingeramat had actually been buried. I’d originally thought maybe a hundred years, but now I was mentally adding at least a zero to that number.

The dust I walked through was thick, and I continued to wonder just how many years it had lain there, undisturbed. I shivered, a reaction that had nothing to do with the cold, and moved on. Every time I heard a click from that point on, I took small comfort knowing I was cheating death over and over again.

Everything eventually dies. Apparently, even traps.

When I rounded a bend, I caught my breath and readied my weapon. The hallway had widened a bit and gotten much taller, suddenly turning into a natural tunnel. One entire side of the tunnel had doors and hallways hewn from solid rock, the openings dark, gaping like empty eye sockets.

The dim light from my sputtering flame didn’t let me see very far, but after a few endless, silent minutes, I was sure nothing was moving. The very air was as still as the grave. To my right, I could see a carved sconce in the side of the tunnel, maybe meant to hold a torch or some other light in the past.

I slowly moved forward, holding my light higher aloft. Despite the stillness, my nerves kept growing more frayed. My grip on my sword was tight, and I was ready to activate my vib-blade ability in a heartbeat. I moved forward a couple dozen steps, my head on a swivel, then came to a stop while trying to peer into the large, open doorway to my left. The gloom was stubbornly holding back my light, hiding its secrets.

My eyes tracked to the sputtering flame of my torch, and I realized that it didn’t have much time left to burn. The dungeon I was in was still, but oppressive. I didn’t want to move yet, but I really didn’t have much of a choice if I didn’t want to be stuck in an ancient, elite dungeon...in the dark.

Once I thought about my problem that way, I briskly moved forward, looking for a way to prolong my light. After a short time, I found a few brittle, dried roots, and some other flammable odds and ends. I placed them in a pile, and with a some blowing, a little patience, and a lot of luck, I was soon able to get a small fire going.

The success came just in time, too. My pathetic torch burned out right as my little campfire began sustaining itself. That was close, I thought, then shuddered. Losing my light in this place was just...it wasn’t something I wanted to spend much time thinking about.

Once my small fire was going, I pursed my lips, looking at all the smoke it was creating. Any element of surprise I might have had before didn’t exist anymore.

The area between my shoulder blades crawled as I scanned the dwellings to one side, my meager light jumping, illuminating my surroundings in tiny flashes. I absently scooped up a few more twigs and things, adding them to my fire, and blew out a slow breath. Time was not on my side.

With growing resignation, I searched along the ground until I had found a large enough root, then lit it on fire. Leaving my comforting little fire behind, I explored the crushing darkness with a tiny flame on the end of a meager stick.

The darkness pressed in on me as I cautiously moved beyond a rough-hewn doorway. Despite my best efforts, my breath came out raggedly, and my weapon hand trembled as I continued forward. I didn’t belong in this place, not at all. The heavy, crushing ceiling loomed above me in disapproval, hanging in the dark.

Despite the desperation of my situation, I still moved slowly, methodically. I couldn’t bring myself to hurry, which was probably just as well since my tiny light was so delicate.

Since I was hyper-aware of the little flame, I knew when it was about to go out, and hurried back to my improvised camp fire. It took me five old, crumbly roots, five sputtering little flames, and fives terrifying stumbles into the thick dark before I finally found something of interest. On the fifth time delving into the unknown, I’d found a trunk made of an unknown, tarnished material.

After dragging it back to my fire, making so much noise I cringed down to my toes, I tried getting it open. If I had not been orb-Bonded, I don’t think I could have opened it, but with my vib-blade ability and enhanced strength, I was eventually able to pry the lid off.

Inside was...nothing—just a few inches of dust and loose dirt. Whatever the chest had held in the past had long since broken down.

At that moment, I probably could have cried from the overwhelming frustration and stress. Instead, I hunted for another meager stick, lit a small flame, and went back into the dark.

It took me seven more tries until I finally found a box with something inside. When I opened it up, my despair vanished, and a flash of triumph dispelled some of my mental fatigue.

“Jackpot,” I muttered. I reverently reached into the container I’d pried open and lifted out my prize. I’d found a light, and probably used up an entire year’s worth of luck in the process.

This time I almost cried again, but from happiness. My situation was still terrible, but at least now I had a chance to survive. Maybe.

Damaged Secrets

Most magic torches were a tube with some kind of light creation and focusing crystal on one side, and a socket holding a magic stone on the other. I had no idea how they worked, but apparently, for people who understood magic tech, the devices were fairly simple to create.

What I held in my hand was obviously a magic torch, but of an unusual design I’d never seen before. This tool had a light crystal in the shape of a ball on the end of a rod. When I thumbed the tool to life, it actually worked! The magic stone still had power.

I did a dance in the dark, almost weeping with joy. My food and water situation were still a concern, but at least I could see now! The darkness before had been so oppressive; I’d had difficulty thinking. I’d never take my vision for granted again.

After I’d gotten ahold of myself, I sheathed my sword and squatted down. My new magic torch’s clear white light illuminated my surroundings, pushing back the dark and allowing me to finally see inside the boxes. I still couldn’t tell what the containers were made of, but based on the remnants of other objects I found, I realized they had once held various objects that adventurers might have used.

I glanced at the dark, gaping doorways nearby and felt a chill. The ancient, decayed items in the boxes had once probably belonged to adventurers, taken off their dead bodies and used as trophies or something.

I didn’t find anything else of value in the boxes, but I did discover another interesting feature of my magic torch. With the turn of a crank, the round crystal retracted into the body of the device, creating a bright, narrow beam. Then with another turn of the crank, the round ball came out again, casting light in all directions more like a natural torch.

Wow. That was handy. I wondered why magic torches weren’t made this way anymore. Regardless, I’d been very fortunate that the magic stone still worked for the device. I frowned and shook my head. The m-stone was getting kind of dim. I also didn’t feel much of a buzz when I touched it, so it probably didn’t have much power left. I’d need to find another one, and hopefully soon.

I gathered myself up, making sure I still had all my meager belongings, and began moving again. The darkness was still heavy, still unsettling, but with the magic torch, I traveled much faster. I passed the area with carved buildings, and the tunnel turned, becoming jagged and natural. Then I suddenly found myself before a giant stone doorway.

Some sort of unfamiliar pattern and writing decorated the door. The only other feature that stood out was a giant keyhole at about eye level. I didn’t have any random dungeon keys lying around, so I tried pushing on the door. Even with my full strength, nothing happened. I had no way to tell for sure, but I got the feeling that the stone was extremely thick.

I stepped back and stared at the door for a while, not allowing myself to listen to the gibbering panic that had started up at the base of my brain. No, this was just a problem, and problems could be solved.

With a flash of inspiration, I took out my little bronze knife and activated my vib-blade ability, increasing its power to the highest level I could. Then I tried to cut through the door.

As soon as the blade touched the doorway, there was an enormous flash of light, and I was blown backward, my hand numb. Luckily, my magic torch wasn’t damaged, and after my head cleared enough to put thoughts together again, I looked down at my hand. I was unharmed, thank the Creator, but my blade had melted down to the handle.

Okay, so that was not going to work.

I tossed my now-useless knife away and backtracked, carefully examining the walls around me. After some time, I eventually came back to the embers of my sad little fire, and the dwellings in the side of the tunnel.

As I stood regarding the gaping openings, I suddenly remembered something I’d read in an adventuring book as a girl, that sometimes dungeons were engineered to ensure that certain challenges had to be overcome before moving on.

Great.

I tapped my foot on the ground as I considered my options. There was probable crushing death waiting if I tried to exit the dungeon the way I’d come in, dig for the rest of my life at the entrance and not get anywhere, or stare at the giant, magic-proof door until I ran out of water and died…

Or I could venture into the unsettling, dark dwellings with unnaturally large doors.

The decision was obvious, but I still took a few moments to compose myself. Finally, I sighed and slowly headed back into the dwelling where I’d found my precious light. This was not going to be fun.

***

Now that I had proper light while exploring, I discovered several things rather quickly. I learned that the original inhabitants of the tunnel structures were long, long dead and that I was deeply fortunate that this was the case.

The ancient buildings I explored had once been the home of huge snake people, a fact I confirmed by finding pieces of skeletons and other remains. The ancient dungeon I was exploring had been creepy enough before. Now it was even worse.

I’d heard of these types of demons before, but I hadn’t known they could get so large. Each snake person must have been almost twice as large as me in the body, and had tails almost three times as long. On top of that, I found evidence that they’d been well armed. In the close confines of the tunnels, they probably would have been unstoppable. On top of that, the carved buildings all had connections in various places, so the snake people could have moved freely, never being boxed in. Facing them would have been a nightmare.

Elite dungeons were terrifying. I couldn’t even count how many ways I would have already been dead if I’d stumbled into Dingeramat during its glory days.

As I explored another room and found yet another piece of snake person bone, I toed it with my boot and idly wondered how such large creatures had lived in the tunnels. What had they eaten?

Then I remembered the cave-in at the entrance of the dungeon. Dingeramat had been open to the surface in the ancient past. This realization not only explained where the snake people had gotten food, but also why they’d probably died. I felt a chill as I saw the remains with new eyes, wondering if they’d eaten each other.

One group of bones made me shake my head. Had the snake people fought, or had this been a family that had chosen to die together? For the first time, I noticed the existence of smaller remains. They’d had children here, little monster children. I had always thought that monsters in dungeons were almost always only male or only female, not able to breed. Apparently, things had been different in the distant past.

The shadows pressed in on my meager little light, and I tried to move faster. There was still no telling how long the magic stone powering my m-torch would last, and I did not want to be stuck in the dark again.

I tried to examine my surroundings as I searched for a way to open my path further into Dingeramat. Any weapons or useful tools were highest priority to scan for, but I had no luck. Piles of dirt, sand, and debris stood everywhere. Filth covered everything. I was sure that treasures might exist under all the piles of decay, but I didn’t have time to be digging around for them.

Every time I examined my light, I imagined it might be getting dimmer. The very real possibility that whatever I needed to open the huge stone door might be hidden...or broken occurred to me. I ignored it. That kind of thinking led nowhere good. Arren’s mother had taught me that lesson; the mind was like a weapon. I had to point my mind in the right direction or I could harm myself.

While randomly exploring the stone-rooms-turned-crypt, I found a few more boxes like the ones I’d found earlier. I tried opening them, and some of them resisted my efforts more than others. Unfortunately, I didn’t find anything of interest, just more dirt and dust. Eventually, I stopped opening the boxes anymore at all. I knew I might have been missing things, but I just didn’t have unlimited time to spend while getting such little reward for my efforts.

Eventually, at the very rear of the complex, I finally found what I had been looking for. After pushing open a pair of massive stone double doors, I stumbled into the heart of the complex.

The chamber couldn’t have been anything other than a throne room. A massive stone dais stood at the rear of the room, and parts of a truly huge snake person skeleton rested upon it. Decay surrounded all four walls of the room, perhaps once the piles of mold had been tapestries, or chests full of treasure. Now, large mounds of dirt sported mushrooms.

I hesitantly moved into the room, my sense of unease growing. The still air seemed to shout that I should not be in this place. I stiffened my spine and flipped my hair before taking one solid step after another. The dead were the dead. I would not be ruled by fear.

After making a complete circle of the dais, or the throne, I was beginning to feel worried. I didn’t see anything obvious that would help me open the huge stone door and proceed deeper into the dungeon. Walking through the throne room gave me a better appreciation of how dangerous the place would have been for adventurers before, though. This area had to be the spot! I had to be missing something!

Fortunately, I happened to look down while sighing. I noticed something glinting through a hole in the side of the dais. Bending down, I examined the area closely, and after poking around, I discovered a hidden drawer.

Within was not only what I had been looking for, a massive stone key, but also a beautiful sheathed knife, probably spared from the ravages of time by being locked within the dais. I withdrew the blade from its dark sheath, and my breath caught. Blessed steel! I smiled and put the weapon in my belt.

The dark was still frightening and oppressive, but for the first time since I’d found myself trapped in an elite dungeon, I allowed myself to feel a little bit of optimism. Maybe I could escape after all!

Thank you, Creator, I silently prayed as I left as quickly as possible. I was trying to be strong, but the remains of the dungeon were creepy as hell, and I would be glad to be gone.

On the way out, I touched my new knife again and grinned. I’d never owned any blessed steel before, and I’d found a knife! I was one hell of a lucky woman!

Creeping Danger

How can I be so unlucky? I almost groaned, but the overwhelming hush of the dead ruins kept me silent. I frowned as I examined my ruined pack.

On the way back through the ancient buildings, my pack had snagged on a sharp stone corner and ripped open, scattering all of my meager belongings across the floor. The thick fabric had been tough, but apparently could still tear.

I grumbled under my breath and replaced everything, then held it closed, hurrying back to my little pool of light back in the tunnel. The fire was almost dead when I arrived, and I quickly found a few small things that would burn. I wasn’t choosey and didn’t look too closely at what I was grabbing. I kind of didn’t want to know what some of it was.

With my backup light no longer in danger, I turned off my magic torch to save the m-stone and set about fixing my pack in the dim light. At least the rip had been fairly clean.

I gritted my teeth and removed one of my two rags from my pack. It would need to be sacrificed for the greater good. The bronze knife Gonzo had given me had been destroyed, but at least I’d found a knife in the ancient throne room. The alternative would have been trying to use my short sword, which would not have been ideal.

Even in the flickering light of my campfire, my blessed steel knife was beautiful. Before holding a Dolos orb, I’d never even seen, much less held anything so valuable. The knife gleamed, even in the meager glow I had to work with. It had a gently curving blade and was large enough to be used as a fighting knife.

The rear edge was not sharpened except for the last inch or two; a fact I knew would not change. I didn’t know much about blessed steel blades, but I did know they’d resist growing dull, and also reject new sharpening attempts and such, just reverting back within a day or two.

The handle was made of blessed steel just like the blade and was decorated with scrollwork and floral patterns. The knife had some weight to it, and the pommel balanced the entire weapon nicely in my hand.

The sheath looked like darkened bone or horn or something. I briefly wondered how it had been preserved through the years, but then I remembered the area I’d found it in. It had probably been sealed up for a long time.

I took hold of my new knife and stared critically at the tear in my pack again. I needed something to bind it. I didn’t have any string or cord long enough, so I would need to make some, hence why my rag was doomed. Out of habit, I activated my vib-blade ability to save the edge of my knife, and moved to cut the rag.

<Could you please stop? That tickles.>

The lilting, female voice appeared out of nowhere, startling me so badly I stumbled backwards, dropping the knife and springing back to draw my sword.

I looked around wildly, staring into the darkness. Damn, I’d left my magic torch lying on the ground next to the fire. I stayed very still for seemingly endless moments, slowly calming my beating heart, straining my hearing to the utmost. I even used my Vibration abilities to focus my hearing.

Nothing.

Finally, slowly I relaxed and sheathed my sword. My mind had been playing tricks on me, but I gave myself a pass. I was trapped in a dark, dead, elite dungeon that might still kill me.

I headed back toward my dwindling fire and plunked down on the ground, grabbed my knife, and began fixing my pack again. It took some time in the bad light, but I carefully punched a few holes near the tear in my pack. Then I cut the rag into a long, thin strip of cloth. I used this new, improvised binding to tie shut the tear.

The repair job was crude, but it would work.

That finished, I grabbed all the nearby burnable material I could and heaped it onto my fire. Despite my regained calm, I was still feeling uneasy, wondering if the voice would come back. The shadows seemed even more ominous as I worked, and I reflexively strained my ears to hear every imagined noise and echo through the dungeon.

By the time I got the campfire properly blazing for the first time, I was stressed and exhausted. Fatigue set in on me, and I gingerly lowered myself to sit with my back against the tunnel wall. I had only been meaning to take a quick break, but before I knew it, I’d nodded off to sleep.

***

I awoke in the weirdest, most disturbing way possible. A woman’s yell echoed in my head, <Get off your ass, you stupid Terran! They’re coming! Get up, I say! Creator, how deeply does this idiot sleep?>

I blearily opened my eyes, my mind in a swirl of profound confusion. It took a second to remember where I was, especially since my fire had burned down to a few cinders. It took a couple more startled seconds to realize that I was hearing the voice in my head again, and that it was definitely talking to me. But then I heard new noises. A scritch-scritch sound was coming from down the tunnel.

The noise touched on something primal in me, making my stomach drop.

Thankfully, the phantom voice wasn’t screaming at me anymore, which was good since my frayed nerves might not have handled it well. I slowly reached for my magic torch on the ground, and as soon as my fingers touched it, I continued to listen and tensed to move.

I heard the noises again, closer this time. This was real; it wasn’t my imagination. I clicked on the magic torch, and my dilated eyes easily penetrated the newly illuminated gloom.

The tunnel was full of monsters. They walked across the ground, even clung to the walls and ceiling. Each monster had a black carapace and stood as tall as a man. They looked a lot like centipedes with longer legs, the first half of their body curving up to form a torso of sorts. Their long, front legs were held like the front legs of a mantis, and each creature had multifaceted eyes above huge mandibles, their jaws dripping with venom.

When the light came on, the creatures all rushed forward, and I didn’t have any time to think. Like countless other times in my life, I had a choice. I could run, but that would mean turning my back to almost certain death.

I chose to fight.

I drew my sword and sprang forward, activating my vib-blade ability and cutting off a surprised monster’s head before it had time to react. Even using all my strength and my vib-blade ability at maximum power, I still felt resistance while cutting through the creature’s tough armor. The insectoid demon’s many limbs spasmed as it died, and I leaped back so it wouldn’t rip me apart in death.

The monsters nearest the thrashing creature sprang onto their headless comrade, jamming their limbs into the hole of its neck and ripping it apart. As the rear ranks skittered forward, they near-silently joined in with the other cannibals, devouring their own kin. I used the opportunity to grab my pack and retreat, blanching at the sheer savagery of what I’d just witnessed.

The next few moments were a nightmare of flashing chitin, clicking mandibles, and the feeling of my bronze blade chopping through monsters limbs. Without my air skating ability, I would have been buried under a murderous pile of ravenous demons almost immediately. As it was, I barely held back the hoard of cutting, snapping nightmares as they darted forward and scuttled up the walls.

I kept the magic torch in my off hand, using its wide light configuration. Even with the light, I could still barely see the hoard pouring out of the darkness. It was like they were trying to move around the light and catch me unawares. I didn’t have time to really ponder the implications of that, but I knew if I let the creatures box me in, I was as good as dead.

After another retreat, I darted forward, severing an armored claw, and suddenly remembered what the creatures were. I’d read about them in my old books, and if I was right, they were called stony skinned beetle headed carrion eating many legged wall creeper demons.

Creeper demons were extremely dangerous. They were almost blind, but their other senses were incredibly sharp. With thick, natural armor that would stop even blessed steel blades, natural resistance to most magical attacks, and the strength to penetrate bronze armor like tin, they were not usually encountered in Berber. These demons were usually only in more difficult dungeons in other continents.

Wonderful. If I hadn’t been orb-Bonded, I would have had no chance against the creepers. In fact, if I’d been a standard strength and toughness type ‘Bonded, I still would have already been dead. My Vibration power was proving handy, but still, it might not be enough.

Knowing what the creepers were didn’t really help my situation much, either. I fought my growing panic, riding my anger for strength so I wouldn’t crack while fighting. I stayed alive by giving ground steadily, but getting a cut in here and there. It was a deadly dance, and one misstep would mean my death. I screamed in challenge, and I thought I saw a few of the nearest horrors twitch.

As I retreated, one particularly aggressive creeper had moved ahead of its fellows and got close even after I air skated back. Too close. If I hit a rock or tripped in any way, I was going to go down hard, and these things would be all over me in a heartbeat.

I snarled and howled, my battlecry a savage, “Hazard! Hazard!” This time I definitely saw the nearest creepers flinch when I screamed. I ducked underneath one of the nearest monster’s wicked claws and managed to land a solid blow to its midsection, my short sword describing a wicked arc with viscous ichor and pieces of chitin.

The creeper was mortally wounded and hissed as it fell back. Then just like when I’d beheaded the first monster, the other creepers fell on it, holding its limbs and jamming their claws into the wound I’d just made to rip it open, then gleefully burying their heads in its entrails.

I screamed my war cry and took advantage of the lull to dart forward, delivering another savage cut to one creature’s segmented back. The creeper curled back, hissing, and several of its fellows grabbed hold of the stricken demon, preparing to devour it.

With what I could see further down the tunnel, the creepers’ cannibalistic nature was not going to save me. There were just too many of them. The realization made my heart drop, but I didn’t let despair take me. I survived the streets of Bittertown as a little girl, and I would survive this too, or at least go down spitting defiance at my enemies.

I screamed my warcry, “Hazard!” as I gave ground, and saw a creature flinch again. This gave me an idea. I remembered the Vibration enhanced scream ability that I hadn’t tried yet.

Since I was about to die, I figured this was as good of a time as ever. I gathered air in my lungs, then drew on my Vibration power, directing it to my throat. I screamed.

If I hadn’t been somewhat protected from my own power, the result would have destroyed my eardrums and probably would have knocked me unconscious. Fortunately for me, I was just left with a ringing head. The creepers hadn’t been similarly sheltered.

My magic-enhanced scream was amplified by the tunnel, bouncing off the walls, and scythed through all the creepers in sight. All of the monsters in my pool of light dropped to the ground, thrashing and hissing, digging great furrows into the stone floor with their deadly, scythe-like claws.

The nearest creepers had been so deeply affected, they weren’t even moving. Almost instantly, some of the rear ranks of monsters rushed up, jumping on the others that were convulsing on the ground. I watched in sick fascination and realized that some of the debilitated creatures had injured each other as they writhed in pain. This had all begun another sick feeding frenzy among the monsters.

In the dim light of my magic torch, the carnage was surreal, terrifying, and disgusting. I distantly registered pain in my throat for a while before I really realized how badly I’d hurt myself with my sonic scream. My vocal cords were so raw that I could only quietly croak, “Hazard!” as I attacked, using the chaos to my advantage.

Some of my old rage, carefully held in check since adulthood began to stain my composure. These creatures were trying to kill me. They must be DESTROYED! “Hazard!” I croak-screamed, jumping on the back of a feasting creeper. I slammed my sword into its back. Then I used my Flight ability to feather-jump backward, narrowly avoiding the limbs of several other creepers as they tackled the one I’d just mortally wounded.

I snarled, my eyes wild as I chopped through limbs, using a complicated series of strikes to maintain momentum, the vib-blade-enhanced bronze sword in my hand like an extension of my body.

More creepers were arriving out of darkness, focused on me despite the surrounding chaos. One dropped from the ceiling overhead, and I almost didn’t notice in time to dodge. The creepers’ black carapaces made them difficult to see outside the direct light of my magic torch. I desperately hoped the m-stone wouldn’t give out, but that worry, like everything else, was muted in the wake of my indignant rage.

My enemies must die! How dare they try to harm me! I tasted blood as I continued to warble my battle cry past shredded vocal cords. My throat was too damaged for another sonic scream, but I desperately wished I could hurl another at these rotting bugs again.

Eyes flashing, I bared my teeth and cut down two creepers in quick succession, sentencing them to be eaten alive. I laughed, the sound coming out like a tortured gurgle. I further showed my anger and disdain with slashes of cold bronze.

Lisa had treated me poorly, had mixed me up, had used me, and had ultimately betrayed me, but she’d taught me how to fight. She’d also taught me how to use my anger, drawing power from it. I had learned a better way to fight as an adult, or so I’d thought, but I was tired of thinking.

I just wanted to live. I wanted to hurt those that wanted to hurt me. How dare they?

“Hazard!” I choked, lunging, my sword punching through the carapace of another feasting creature. I hissed and wondered how many of the bitches I could kill before they took me down.

<We might actually survive this now. Are you going to keep indulging in your berserk rampage, or try to escape? You primitive idiot, run!>

The voice cut through my thoughts like winter wind from an open window. “Huh?” I managed, almost getting caught by a creeper in my distracted state.

The voice screamed in my mind, <Get to the door and use the key you found, you stupid Terran!>

My mouth soundlessly worked for a moment before I turned on one heel and sprinted for the end of the tunnel. Death had been all but certain a moment ago, but the voice had reminded me about the key, forgotten amidst the stress and terror of the creeper demons attacking.

Using air skating when I could, I made it to the door without the creepers snapping at my heels...yet. It felt like every movement I made was glacially slow as I fished around my pack for the key, and slammed it into the matching hole. As soon as the key was inserted, the door rumbled and began to rise.

<Get through the door and throw the switch on the other side, fool!> The voice sounded desperate.

As soon as the door was high enough, I slid my pack through, then began scooting through myself. The feeling of the thick, heavy stone on top of me was a sensation I knew I would never forget. Even though the door was rising, thoughts of being crushed would have made me pause if I hadn’t been fleeing from a horde of insatiable, carnivorous monsters.

Once I was through to the other side, the door continued to rise, coming up to my knees. Even through the rumbling and scraping of the massive stone slab, I could hear scrabbling claws of the approaching creepers.

<Throw the switch, you stupid yukka!>

Oh yeah, I’d forgotten that part. I could feel the approaching monsters through the ground as I frantically searched for a lever. I must have activated some sort of low-level tremble-sense ability, my stress and panic having an effect on my magic.

Finally, after what felt like an age, I found the lever to one side of the doorway. I quickly grabbed hold and threw my strength into the effort, barely managing to pull the bar down. After the lever was down, the rumbling sound changed, and the creepers surged forward faster in reaction. The door was halted, open up to my chest.

With my magic torch, I spotted the dim light glinting off creeper carapaces as they scuttled forward, some of them clicking their mandibles. There were more of them now. I recognized my approaching death.

I tensed, but just as the closest creeper crossed the threshold of the doorway, the entire stone slab crashed down with a monstrous boom, rattling the entire cave and sending rock chips flying in every direction. I hissed as a piece of shrapnel cut my leg, and I stumbled back into a wall.

My body was drenched with sweat from exertion, terror, and rage. I was covered in blood, ichor, and less pleasant things. With a thought, I released my vib-blade ability from my sword and let it clatter to the ground. I bent over, and moisture gathered at the tip of my nose before slowly dripping.

I was alive. Shaken, but alive. With a groan, I stood up straight and gently rested my head against the rock behind me.

<If you are finished grunting and moaning, we need to have a talk.> The voice cut through my mind again like it had before. I was instantly alert, my hand fishing around for my fallen sword.

“Who’s there?” I wheezed.

<I am the dagger in your belt, genius. We need to have a talk.>

Sharp Words

In my exhausted state, it took me a while to process what I’d just heard, then my jaw dropped. I looked down at my belt.

<Yes, that is me. You just did an adequate job saving us, so I suppose I should introduce myself. You may call me Vistvis.>

At first, I didn’t know what to say. Then I blurted, “Why are you a knife?” I felt stupid even as I heard myself speak, but the words had already been said.

The voice was silent for a bit, but then it sighed and said, <Fate is a cruel master to chain me to you as my last hope. So be it. I must just accept that I’m being worn like a tribal party favor by an uneducated savage.>

Despite my exhaustion and the sheer oddness of the situation, I bristled. I was exhausted, so it took two tries and a cough, but I eventually got out, “I am an educated woman! The last decade of my life has been difficult, but I had schooling before that!”

<Oh, really now?> The voice was amused, dripping sarcasm. <So you can plot a fold-space course between stars in different quadrants? You can use modern medical machines to perform gene therapy on a patient? You can compose a two-week sonnet to be performed by a full complement of musicians, actors, and children doing bit parts? You can build a hover car with simple tools and materials on a budget?>

“Wait, what—” I began, but the voice cut through my mind, overriding me.

<No, you can’t. I don’t hate you, Terran. I pity you. It isn’t your fault, but you are what you are, a simple creature swinging a crude knife around, using power that you didn’t earn, ignorant of anything but this planet or maybe your homeworld. You are most likely a local Ludan, though. You have the look. If so, you don’t even know what real technology looks like.>

My eyes narrowed at the tone and the words. I had heard similar sentiments before. If I hadn’t been sure that the voice was Areva before, now I had no doubt. The pointy-eared, petite, joyless people always had a lot of say about Terrans. Curling my lip, despite my sore throat, I wheezed, “Oh, really now? You are pretty high and mighty for a knife that has been lying around in the dark for Creator knows how long.”

<Oh, but you—>

This time I cut the voice off, grabbing the dagger from my belt and dangling it by my thumb and forefinger. I snarled, “I could drop you here right now. If I did, how long would it take anyone to find you? Maybe never, right?"

I slowly chewed every word as I ordered, “You will never talk to me like that again. Your warning right before the creeper attack probably saved my life, which is why you are getting this chance, but I will not put up with being chewed out like this by anyone—much less a tool.”

I let my threat hang in the air for a moment, but the dagger didn’t say anything else. Nodding tiredly, I placed the weapon back in my belt and shook my head. Talking daggers with Areva voices were strange, but I needed to escape the dungeon. Everything else could wait.

Especially when the talking dagger was a complete bitch.

That thought made me chuckle wearily, and I began walking again, heading deeper into Dingeramat, the elite dungeon.

***

A few minutes later, I realized I had a serious problem. Well, more than one.

First, the fact my dagger had been speaking to me had actually registered. I was either going crazy, or I had found a powerful, enchanted weapon. The problem was, every story I’d ever heard of with talking weapons usually ended badly for the adventurers. I’d probably be better off if I were just losing my mind.

I was also bleeding. A lot. The blood I’d noticed on myself had definitely been mine, and it wasn’t stopping. In fact, I was bleeding badly enough that I’d needed to sit down immediately and try to do something about it.

My back tensed as I grabbed my dagger, but it didn’t say anything as I cut up the bottom of my tunic and used my last rag to create dirty, makeshift bandages. I hissed as I examined the wounds, and made a face as they began hurting. My adrenaline was probably wearing off. Great. Rot, this was going to hurt.

I had a deep cut on the top of my left leg. The tip of a crawler’s bladed arm must have nicked me. The wound was deep but extremely clean. Those claws must have been wicked sharp.

The other large cut I’d taken started on the back of my arm and traveled a ways down my back. I shuddered to think what might have happened if the injury had been deeper. The wound on my back was extremely difficult to dress, and when I was done, I’d also used up the bottom of my trousers to fashion crude bandages. The result wasn’t great, but it was the best I could do.

Unfortunately, all my wounds were really starting to hurt, and I was feeling weak from blood loss. I gritted my teeth and leaned against the tunnel wall for a moment, focusing on ignoring the burning, searing sensation from my deeper injuries.

I’d been hurt this badly before a few times. Of course, one time had been when I’d been speared through the gut in the middle of a road recently, though. This was bad. Very bad.

I closed my eyes and breathed deeply; the ancient dust from the abandoned dungeon tickled my lungs, but I ignored it. This was probably the end. I was probably going to die here. The thought had been on the corner of my consciousness ever since I found myself in Dingeramat, but I finally let myself really examine the idea.

I was probably going to die.

My fading adrenaline made my stomach feel like it was falling, and I gasped, fighting down my gorge. No. No, I had gone through too much to let myself be beaten by my own mind. I was stronger than this.

As terrifying as it was, I turned off my magic torch and just panted in the silent darkness for a while. I didn’t want to waste my m-stone power on light while I stood in one place and pondered death. Standing in the dark gave perspective to my problems, too.

It could always be worse, and I really, really wanted to get out of this place.

The despair, the darkness, it reminded me of the first few nights I had spent on the street as a girl after my first-ma vanished and left me to fend for myself. I’d been lost, afraid, cold, and hungry. Worst of all, I’d been powerless.

When I’d wandered into some street kids’ turf, and they’d hit me, even throwing rocks at me as I’d run away, I hadn’t understood why. In my world, up to that point, violence had been part of war, or adventures, or self-defense—not just a way of life.

But I’d learned since then, grown, and I was not a defenseless little girl anymore. No. I’d been strong then, and I would be strong now. My fists balled, I drew in a deep breath and re-centered myself.

“There, that’s better,” I said, turning my light back on.

<I agree. You need light to see.> The voice spoke in my mind again.

Maybe it was the pain I was feeling, or the shock of having just fought for my life, or the hopelessness I’d just avoided, but for a second time, I just adapted to the fact I was speaking to my knife. “Vistvis, right? Are you going to be nicer now?”

<You made your point clear. Our survival depends on each other, and I don’t want to stay down here. You are lucky; at least you can actually die. For the sake of working together, let’s just ignore our first meeting.>

“Okay, fine. How can you see, anyway? You’re a knife.” I was so tired, so very tired.

<I can sense what is around me, basically, to the same range you can use your senses, but talking like this takes an effort. I can’t project my voice like this very often, and I need to tell you some things if we have any hope of escaping. You also need to keep your voice down. The tunnels are not safe.>

“Oh.” I quickly lowered my voice and said again, “Oh.”

<Indeed. I will answer all of your questions later, or in a few sittings while I can speak. But for now, listen up.

<I have been owned by two adventurers. I create the ownership bond by speaking to a new owner. I was born an Areva woman, so yes, this state of affairs is utterly dreadful. Sitting in the dark for hundreds of years was worse, so here we are.

<What you need to know is that the monsters you just fought were afraid of something in this tunnel. I knew about the creepers because they killed both of my previous owners. They got my second owner after he’d already passed the stone door you came through.

<After he had been killed, the creepers pulled the lever to close the stone door and were in a hurry to retreat. Something lives further in this tunnel that frightened them.

<Also, both owners' adventuring parties mentioned something about a giant golem monster ahead. This is important for you, and for us. I don’t know what happened to this dungeon, but obviously, much time has passed. I witnessed the last of the serpent warriors die; then I sat in the dark. Everything is dead, or you would not have survived to this point. This dungeon has been inactive for ages.

<But a large armed stony skinned gap toothed raging golem demon would still be a problem. They live a long, long time. It’s probably still alive.

<You’re my last hope to ever leave this place. Please don’t die.>

With that, Vistvis’ voice faded, and I was all alone again, standing in my little pool of light.

Well, that explained why the dagger was worried. I was her third owner. If a fourth person tried to take control of any enchanted item on Ludus, it crumbled to dust. Nobody knew why, but that was how things worked. I really was Vistvis’ last hope now.

My injuries ached, and I really had no idea what I was going to do. Did I need to worry about infection? I had my ‘Bonded powers, but I wasn’t sure how powerful they actually were. Did I need to train my healing ability like I had started with my Vibration abilities?

I put my hand over my eyes, and for just a moment, my spine tensed, I felt weight in my neck, and I resisted the urge to cry. All the problems just kept adding up.

About a week ago I had had to kill my best friend. Since then, I’d been chased, stabbed, forced into servitude, and even fought monsters in the dark. Now my best hope for survival was wisdom imparted by a talking dagger.

But deep inside myself, I felt something change. Something I’d pushed down and kept hidden while young had been fighting to the surface lately. In that moment, it finally broke free.

My head snapped up, and my eyes blazed. I was not helpless. I’d been victimized in the past, but I was nobody’s victim, not even my own. My lip curled, and I began slowly placing one foot in front of the other. I refused to bow down and give in.

With a heavy heart but fiery will, I journeyed deeper into the darkness. I silently made a vow to myself that if I escaped this hell, I would stop trying to be something I was not, and I’d give the rotting world the Hazardous Nora they had named me.

My eyes narrowed, and I picked up the pace of my walk, slowly approaching something like normal speed. I kept my footsteps as quiet as I could, though. My heart burned with determination, but Vistvis’ warning echoed in my mind.

Startling Vision

As I walked, it was clear that the tunnel was rapidly widening. Then I began noticing disturbing scratches in the stone wall. They looked like they might have been made by something seriously sharp in the distant past, like creeper forearms.

With both dread and curiosity, I scanned the tunnel around me for more of these marks and noticed some were even on the ceiling. The way the marks were formed made it seem that creepers had been pulled—pulled in the direction I was headed.

After another couple of minutes of painful limping, I noticed the tunnel was growing even wider. Most of my time in Dingeramat had been punctuated by heavy, stale air full of ancient dust, but as I continued, I also began smelling something bad, something rotten. The tunnel kept widening as I walked until my little pool of light dimmed, expanding outward into a large chamber. That was when I discovered what the crawlers had been afraid of.

I didn’t quite gasp, but I stopped and stared for a moment. In my surprise and growing dread, even the pain from my injuries was briefly forgotten.

In the center of the large chamber was a pond, actually more of a small lake. The water was black. Growths of lichen or mold heaped together on the ground near the edge of the dark water and the mouth of the tunnel I was leaving. Near one shore of the small lake stood a massive, empty shell.

I slowly limped around the lake, trying to be as silent as possible. The large underground chamber had four connecting tunnels. Three of them had scratches in the stone and masses of moss just like the one I had come out of. The smallest tunnel didn’t have any moss or scratches, looking far plainer in general.

When I bent closer to examine the strange growths on the ground, I grimaced. Small shards, remains of what had once been ancient bones were still visible. At one point, this entire cavern must have been a huge graveyard.

I quietly ambled over to the huge shell but kept away from the lake. There was no guarantee that there was no danger in the dead dungeon, a fact I had learned first-hand with the creeper demons. Up close to the huge shell, its sheer size was even more amazing. I shook my head.

Glancing around the cavern from that point, it was even more obvious what had happened, or what this area had been in the distant past. The giant shell must have belonged to some monster that had had massive tentacles or other long limbs. I could faintly see lines of moss where the huge creature had eventually died, and its limbs had rotted away.

The huge creature had preyed upon and eaten other monsters in the dungeon. I felt a chill and slowly backed farther away from the water. There could still be dark, evil things lurking in this lake, and I wanted no part of it. Luckily, I thought I might know where to go.

I headed towards the smallest tunnel with no moss in front of it. Vistvis’ warning about the golem monster was still fresh in my mind, and I had a feeling that such a thing could be next in an elite dungeon. Most adventuring parties would probably try to bypass or sneak by a shelled monstrosity with reaching tentacles. Ludus dungeons seemed to always spring traps or surprises on adventurers in that sort of scenario.

The tunnel was a tight fit at first and stayed fairly narrow for some distance. I limped along, my steps becoming more painful as my wounds kept opening and weeping trickles of blood. Despite the pain, I felt lucky. I’d remembered the sheen of venom I’d seen on the creepers’ mouths. At least my wounds were relatively clean.

I shook my head as I thought of how many ways I could be dead right now. No, no, enough of that, I thought. The little light from my magic torch gave me a bit of comfort as I painfully moved forward. I forced myself to remember that I could be doing all of this without any light...or I could be dead. Head shaking at my dark thoughts again, I glanced up and stopped in my tracks.

The tunnel above my head and back a ways had been widened. Jagged edges and scrapes in the stone made it obvious that the change had been deliberate and was not natural. Great craters of stone had been removed, and now that I was looking for it, there were rocks at my feet, too. Whoever or whatever had been opening the tunnel had been carting the resulting mess out of the way.

I slowly raised my magic torch above my head, set in its wide-angle configuration, and just stared. Further ahead, the tunnel widened even further. I thought I knew what might have done it, and I felt a chill as I understood the implication.

Something had been trying to escape, making the tunnel larger. This something had probably been the golem demon that the dagger Vistvis had told me about.

I gulped, lowered my light, and slowly moved backward until I was firmly back in the narrow portion of the tunnel again. This time, I knew of my problem ahead of time, so I could hopefully think of a solution. I sure as hell didn’t want to be surprised by whatever had been widening the tunnel in the dark.

Nope, I didn’t want that at all.

After a few moments of deep thought, I regretfully turned off my magic torch. I didn’t need light to ponder, after all. I sat in the dark that way, aching, trying to come up with some clever solution to my problem.

I could go back and explore the other tunnels from the lake, but who knew what kind of horrors I’d find there. Previous events had proven that some things still lived in this Creator-damned dungeon. Creating clever combinations using items from my pack wasn’t exactly possible, either. I really didn’t have anything to combine or any interesting tools to use. The most valuable item I owned was a racist dagger with a hard-to-remember name.

My mind continued to race, but I wasn’t able to come up with any solutions. I propped myself up, resting my back against the rough tunnel wall, and I drifted off to troubled sleep.

***

In my dream, I sat at a table in a Jackal common house with Arren. She laughed, her eyes sparkling as she told me the story again about scamming a grumpy fishmonger out of food when she’d been young.

Suddenly, Arren leaned forward and said, “Nora, listen. You know what happened to me wasn’t your fault. There are huge powers moving, things going on that you can’t even understand right now. I want you to live, so don’t forget our promise, right?”

Her words brought back a few flashing memories of my terrible flight from Bittertown. I shook my head and muttered, “I’m so sorry, Arren. I’m not like you. It should have been me.”

My friend smiled and gently laid her hand on my arm. “You’re right; we’re not the same. You will become greater than I could ever hope to be. I just want you to remember that it’s alright to be who you truly are. We all knew your heart, Nora. Those of us close to you knew your good points and your darkness, and we would have still followed you anywhere. In fact, you still have friends in the Jackals, too. Please get better at giving people a chance, Nora.”

“You always told me I need to be less trusting,” I accused.

“Yes, but it’s obvious that part of you will never change,” Arren replied, chuckling. “I have grown, too and I give better advice now. Just trust your heart, my sister. But right now, you have to wake up.”

Wake up.

Wake up.

***

My eyes snapped open in the dark, my heart in my throat. The strange dream lingered in my half-awake mind. I wasn’t sure what had woken me up, but I stayed motionless. My instincts had never been dull since my unhappy childhood, but since I’d become an adventurer, they’d been getting even keener. My instincts in that moment were screaming at me, and I listened. I barely breathed.

Soon I heard a scraping and felt the ground slightly vibrate accompanied with more scraping, like stone on stone. The sound had been close. Then there was silence again for several minutes while I continued to think quiet thoughts. I felt another thump, then a few dull thuds with more scraping.

There was a sudden rumble, and it felt like the tunnel was coming apart for a moment. I could feel the wind as pieces of rock flew past me. One nicked my cheek, cutting it. Another piece of jagged rock hit my stomach, but I stayed still and suppressed my groan. I was terrified. Something big - really, really big - was nearby.

I thought it might be trying to get to me.

Waves of hot breath ran down the tunnel, lifting my hair. In my terror, I offered a silent prayer to the universe and wondered about my rotten luck. Shockwaves spiked through the ground, complementing huge bumps as something enormous moved near me, and I had a sudden delusional idea.

I activated my tremble-sense ability, letting the power guide me. Instead of trying to feel anything approaching, I attempted to see using the ground. It turned out my delusional idea hadn’t been so delusional after all.

The surrounding area appeared like a picture in my mind, only in miniature. I could still see out of my eyes, not that I could currently actually see anything, but the vision overlaid it, like a multitude of rainbow-colored wires.

Every time a new massive bang rocked the ground, or a huge impact shook the tunnel, as long as I concentrated, the vision refreshed. With so many powerful vibrations, I could actually watch the line-vision move.

I’d heard of golem demons before. My dagger, Vistvis, had called this one a large armed stony skinned gap toothed raging golem demon. Now that I could see it, even as a model in my mind, I almost peed myself.

The monster was huge, like a spiky hill with legs. It was knobby and misshapen, and seemed either made of rock, or covered in it. Its face was ugly, like the parody of a human, and its legs were stumpy compared to the rest of its massive body. Its arms were disproportionately large, and its stubby fingers were clawed.

It kept trying to lower itself down far enough to peer through the tunnel, but the creature’s body was so huge, it couldn’t get low enough.

I watched with icy fear running up my neck as the monster reached into my tunnel, but then it grunted when it couldn’t fit far enough forward to get me. The clawed hand still came at least ten feet short, wildly grabbing at the air. Being able to actually see my body in the mental model of my tremble-sense vision made the whole situation surreal and even more terrifying.

Now that I could see the spectacle unfolding before me, I knew I could get up and escape. The temptation to flee was strong. However, logic compelled me to continue staying still and silent.

I would probably need to pass this area to leave the dungeon. It was possible that I could explore the other tunnels, but like I’d thought of before, that might lead to even more danger. I was already starting to feel hungry and thirsty, too. No, I had to gamble.

The golem monster’s behavior made me wonder if it actually knew I was even here, and I had to hope that it really didn’t know for sure. My theory was it had seen the light from my magic torch before I’d turned it off and fallen asleep.

The creature destroyed portions of the tunnel around itself in its struggle to see into my tunnel, and I tried to find peace. Pulling outward from my tremble-vision, I began looking further down the larger tunnel, and I mentally shook my head. The golem demon really was stupid. It had never widened the tunnel farther than what was necessary to move forward and back. This was why it could not lower itself.

I scanned even farther down the tunnel and began to get a good idea of what the golem demon had been up to the last few hundred years or so. I was also able to see the rest of the dungeon’s layout and confirmed that this was my only way out.

The tremble-vision had given me an idea. I might have a chance. Of course, everything hinged on whether the golem demon actually knew that I was hiding in the tunnel or not, so I would need to endure the flying rock, imminent danger, billowing breaths, and icy fear as long as it took.

I really hoped I was right. My continued survival currently rested on my assumption that my enemy was stupid, and I’d heard a long time ago that doing so was foolish.

Hopefully, I could continue living as a fool after this. I gulped as the tunnel seemed to breathe, the huge monster panting as it kept trying to lower itself. Rock chips continued to pummel my body, and ancient dust filled the air. At least I couldn’t see anything; that helped a little bit. Unfortunately, darkness has a way of feeding the imagination, so I couldn’t help but imagine a giant stone hand closing over my body.

Every second felt like an eternity as I sat there in the dark.

Glow in the Dark

One thing I realized during my enduring vigil, other than how overactive my imagination could be in the dark, was that the golem demon’s body emitted a soft glow. I hadn’t noticed at first because I had been too far away and didn’t actually look in that direction with my regular sight. Once I saw the glow, it kind of made sense, though. The monster might still need light to see.

Time all seemed to blend together before the huge golem gave up trying to grab anything or see into my tunnel. It chuffed angrily, lashing out at the tunnel walls in frustration. Each time it moved, basically every stomping step it took gave me another, updated view of my surrounding using my new tremor-vision ability. At this point, I honestly didn’t know whether the enormous monster had been attracted to my position by my light, or if it had felt my footsteps through the stone. That would have been ironic.

The golem demon roared and growled as it began gathering up the larger pieces of stone it had dislodged. Then as the huge stony beast stomped away, I watched it go using my tremor-vision. It didn’t turn around or seem particularly observant as it traveled.

Yes, I think my plan might work.

I had never been much of a schemer, but as plans went, this one was simple. The golem demon’s area was arranged simply. My tunnel continued on for a long, long way, eventually terminating in a dead end. Less than halfway along its length, it opened up into a large cavern that the golem demon must live in.

The cavern had a small trickle of water down one wall, probably how the creature sustained itself, but I didn’t know much about this kind of monster so I couldn’t be sure. On the far side of the chamber was a wide, deep chasm with a big tunnel on the other side.

The golem demon probably knew the tunnel was there, but couldn’t reach it across the chasm. Well, that or it had just needed a convenient place to dump the rock created from widening the tunnel it could reach and expand. If its goal was to cross the chasm, that could take a while. Even after all this time, it really wasn’t very full.

The tunnel I was standing in told a story, too.

The far side was probably a dead end, so if adventurers came upon the golem demon, they could try to keep running forward into the other tunnel, but eventually be trapped. Then they’d have to either die of starvation or head back towards the golem monster—which would be waiting for them. It was a sinister layout. I wasn’t sure if the far side of the tunnel was trapped too, but it would not have surprised me.

The golem demon’s excavation history was obvious to me by the amount of detritus it hadn’t cleaned yet in the other tunnel. It had been working there. I was fairly certain I knew what had happened. The monster had been working on widening my tunnel for hundreds of years, but it had never been able to get low enough and close enough to look through to the other side.

As a result, it had worked until it had almost escaped, but the process had taken so much time, it must have decided to start working on the other tunnel. The beast was so stupid; it must not have understood that adventurers didn’t originate out of the other side. Either that or it had forgotten.

I shuddered to imagine the enormous monster roaming free around the lake.

To enact my plan, I needed to make a distraction. My side of the tunnel was relatively clear of rock. Now that I’d confirmed how the golem demon was moving, and that it was heading back to its home, what I really needed was to create a mess.

With the last of the monster’s ponderous footsteps close enough to use tremor-vision again, I generated a new wire model fresh in my mind. Then I carefully studied the area of tunnel near where I still silently sat. I paid careful attention to the ceiling and smiled when I found what I was looking for about ten feet past the lip of the tunnel I hid in.

Now I just needed to wait a while.

I scooted over as quietly as I could, placing myself deeper into my narrow tunnel. There was no need to court unnecessary danger, after all. I was already swimming in it.

After finding a comfortable place to sit, I settled in to wait.

***

About two hours later, and after a short nap, it was time to move. The tunnel, and by extension the entire dungeon was as silent as the grave. I couldn’t tell for sure where the golem demon was anymore, but I could imagine it was waiting in its lair, resting and watching the tunnels just in case there might be some adventurers to kill. I thought I could catch a glimpse of a tiny glowing spec in the distance, maybe its head, but I couldn’t be sure.

Either way, it didn’t matter.

I needed to catch the monster’s attention, but I couldn’t let it know for sure I was there. That meant I couldn’t use my magic torch. I wasn’t sure if it would even notice the glow, but I couldn’t risk using my light at all.

This was why I’d memorized the layout of the tunnel before. There had been one thing, in particular, I’d been looking for, which I’d found, and now I needed to locate it with my hands. The possibility that the golem demon could sense the vibration of my movements was a problem, but I had thought of a way around that.

When I got up, I used my Flight ability to lower my weight to a fraction of what it normally was. In the last few minutes, I had decided to name this ability feather-stepping. I feather-stepped out to the widened cavern, my spine tingling and sweat forming on my upper lip. The sense of danger was so thick, it felt like static electricity on my skin.

My injuries hurt, but not as badly as they might have. My Flight ability was taking a lot of strain off my body - a fact I was thankful for. I was still stiff, so I would need to proceed with care.

Especially since I couldn’t see a damn thing.

Measuring my paces carefully, I turned and walked to an otherwise indistinguishable part of the tunnel. I carefully searched for handholds on the wall—the rough, pummeled rock offered plenty of platforms to climb with.

I was careful not to make any sound as I climbed, and other than a few tiny pebbles, I didn’t dislodge any other pieces of stone. When I reached the ceiling, I carefully swung across hand-over-hand. Even being wounded, the effort to move this way wasn’t too bad since I currently had so little weight. I was beginning to feel some strain from maintaining my Flight ability, but I could deal with it.

I had to feel around for a while on the ceiling of the cave until I found what I was looking for. Then I smiled in the dark, my expression probably looking more grim than amused. If this didn’t work, I didn’t know what else I could do.

With one hand holding myself up, my fingers in crevices of the ceiling, I dropped my other hand to my belt and drew my blessed steel dagger. Vistvis wasn’t going to like this. Hopefully, she still couldn’t speak to me.

I activated my vib-blade ability through the blade and slammed it into a crack in the rock. The ability helped sink the blade, which helped since I had such terrible leverage as I hung. I quickly ended the ability once the blade was in the stone in case it might give my presence away.

Then I used the dagger as a lever and twisted. Any normal knife probably would have snapped in seconds, but Vistvis was made of blessed steel and was enchanted to boot. I felt a little guilty about risking the dagger so much, but this was the only plan I’d been able to come up with. If sacrifices had to be made, so be it.

At least she hadn’t been nice.

Luckily, the dagger held, and with a few more sharp spikes of pressure, I was able to get the outcome I’d been hoping for. A large section of the ceiling that had barely been attached suddenly broke off. The heavy mass of stone crashed down to the floor below.

I could feel the displaced air and billows of dust for a while. Hanging up on the ceiling of the tunnel made me feel incredibly exposed, and it was an effort of will not to immediately jump down. I really couldn’t afford to fall or get hurt, though.

With care, I sheathed Vistvis and used both hands again to hold myself aloft. Displaced rock was still settling on the ground when I began to feel rapid footsteps. I reflexively used tremor-vision, and could actually see the golem demon approaching my position as I hung from the ceiling.

I was terrified, but I took calming breaths and kept waiting until it was safe to jump down, alighting on a pile of stones with hardly a rustle. Then, without being jerky, keeping my motions smooth as possible, I crept back towards the narrow tunnel and safety. I could have run, but that might have given my position away.

By the time the golem demon arrived, I’d barely made it back into shelter. My lungs burned, my wounds felt like fire, and I desperately tried to keep my breathing quiet. My lungs demanded to rasp for air, and every second was a struggle.

Using tremor-vision had let me see where I was going, strange when I was viewing myself within a model, but it had also let me know how close I’d come to being discovered. Let’s not do that again, I thought.

Then I crept in the tunnel and watched as the golem demon examined the area, chuffing and bending close to things, probably due to the lack of light, bad eyesight, or both. During this time, I canceled all of my special abilities, trying to rest my power. Eventually, the huge monster acted exactly as I had hoped it would, picking up the majority of the stone I’d dislodged and ambling away.

I sprang into action, activating my feather-step ability and swallowing my fear. I tried to be as stealthy as possible, following the golem demon using a combination of its huge, dimly glowing form, and the little model in my mind from tremor-vision.

Even though the creature was obviously taking its time, it was still difficult for me to keep up, especially while staying silent. All my wounds ached, and the one in my back randomly created shooting pains. The chase was agony, but I gritted my teeth and focused on my task. I needed to stay focused, or the sheer weight of my fear could lead to something stupid.

When the monster slowed for a moment, I almost screamed, imagining it would turn and see me. Instead, it merely shifted its burden and scratched its stony ass before picking up the pace again.

I paused for a moment, closing my eyes, and after a couple calming breaths, I hurried forward in pursuit again. Putting one step in front of the other was taking a toll, and my head was starting to hurt from using all my abilities at high level for so long. I really had no other choice, though. If the golem demon turned and saw me, even if I could get away...what then?

Failure was not an option.

At some point during my mad, silent, weightless dash, my wounds had opened and started bleeding again. I could feel the warm wetness and smell the coppery blood even over all the dust swirling through the air. Hopefully, the golem demon couldn’t also smell it.

After what seemed like an eternity, I started to see more light. I hadn’t considered that the creature’s den would have a light source, but I probably should have assumed so. It didn’t really change my plan, though.

I followed the enormous monster into its lair and bit my lip. Light from a nearby fire, maybe a natural gas fire lit the cavern. In the glow, I actually got a good look at the golem demon for the first time with my own eyes, and immediately wished I hadn’t. Seeing the monster with my tremor-vision was one thing, but actually seeing it was like a splash of cold water on my courage. To this creature, I would be like a bug. I could only see the monster from behind, but that was enough.

My basic plan had been to follow the golem demon all the way to the chasm where it dumped debris, then somehow get across to safety. But then when the beast suddenly turned, time seemed to slow down. It dropped the rock it had been carrying, and moved towards a tiny waterfall against the wall.

Why would it get a drink before being done with the rock? Oh no, oh no, oh no, I desperately chanted in my mind. The monster turned, and while it headed to one side of the cavern, it happened to swing its ponderous head around. Then it saw me. My saucer plate eyes met the red-glowing balls of hate set in its inhuman face. I felt myself take two breaths before the creature chuffed explosively, like a steam engine. Then it turned so fast it shattered a rock under one foot.

It felt like I was getting entirely too used to fight or flight moments. In that instant, I chose flight; fighting would be ridiculous. If I could have fought the thing, it would have made more sense to have killed it earlier when its back was turned. It would have been nice if I could have instantly killed it somehow, but that was nonsense thinking.

Time stretched, and I realized I was gibbering. No, no, no; time to run! I sprang forward as the golem demon screeched, rattling the cavern. Just as I’d feared, the monster was incredibly fast for its size, and its cart-sized hand almost snagged me as I darted past. The tip of one claw whistled through the ends of my hair.

My injuries screamed in agony, but I ignored them. Another huge hand almost ended my life for good, but I drew on more power, activating my air skate ability and darting forward. The effort made me light-headed, but I still lived!

The golem demon bellowed, the sound like a sheet of metal in a hurricane. The edge of the chasm got closer, looking like freedom. It wasn’t until I was almost there that I realized I had still not figured out how to get across.

Too late.

I put all the Flight power I could into a feather-jump and leapt as hard, and as high as I could. Then I changed my power to more of a feather-step ability to slow my fall even further. A terrifying breeze rustled my torn clothing from behind as the golem demon made a grab for my body and barely missed again. It bellowed in rage, its eyes burning brighter.

“Rotting rot!” I cursed in a whimper, desperately using my Flight power to balance myself in mid-air. The other side of the chasm was getting closer, but approaching more slowly as my momentum began to fade.

Then I began to fall.

I flailed my arms as I sailed through the air, desperately trying to pull myself forward. The tiny bit of light from the golem demon’s lair behind me threw shadows all over. The other side of the chasm was dark, and my own shadow wasn’t helping.

When I started falling faster, the pit of my stomach dropped as well. My fear was so great, I couldn’t form rational thoughts as I sailed forward, the vulnerable travel punctuated by the roars and stomping of the monster behind me.

My hands scrabbled for purchase when I finally felt the other side of the chasm. The wounds in my back and leg spasmed, and I felt the blood oozing out as I began to slowly slip down the face of the sheer rock wall. Luckily, I was able to get one good handhold and hold myself up. The effort had only been successful because of my Flight power still reducing my body weight.

My breath came out in desperate gasps, and my head throbbed with the constant use of my power, but for the moment I was still alive.

I scrambled to find other places to put my feet and hands, almost blind in the dark. The golem demon made more than enough ruckus to fuel my tremor-vision ability, but I knew it would probably just be a distraction.

With the help of my feather-step and feather-jump abilities, I was able to climb, gritting my teeth to deal with the pain and weakness racking my body. After a few moments of frenzied effort, I almost fell in surprise as an enormous boom rocked the cliff next to me and a hail of rocks zinged past my head. I didn’t dare turn back to look, but I realized what had happened. The golem demon had started throwing rocks at me.

The next minute or so was my own personal hell of cringing and desperate climbing. The golem demon threw a few more giant stones at me, any one of which would have turned me into Nora paste. Whether because of the dark, its bad sight, or bad aim, it never quite hit me, but by the time I made it to the top of the chasm, I had cuts and bruises all over my body. It felt like there was more blood on the outside of my skin than the inside.

I screamed in triumph and turned, ready to cast my defiance at the golem demon, then barely dodged in time as a huge stone almost took my head off. The beast was just an enormous shadow across the chasm, backlit against the fire in its lair. It stomped in rage and frustration, its huge, oversized arms slamming into the ground.

After I stood upright again, I gulped and decided that taunting the enormous, murderous creature was probably not very smart. I turned and painfully limped away as fast as I could, only relaxing when the enraged bellows of the golem demon began growing fainter.

My body was suffused with a mixture of fear, elation, pain, weakness, and pride. I felt half asleep as I continued forward, not even really paying attention to how long I walked. When I noticed I’d turned on my magic torch to see, it was a bit of a surprise to me. The tunnel I followed began getting narrower, and weird echoes of my footsteps bounced from wall to wall.

I encountered a turn, and abruptly my tunnel opened up into a huge cavern. My light dimmed in the large space, and I thought I saw the glint of gold in the distance. I stopped tiredly, blinking. My senses were screaming at me, but I was so exhausted I couldn’t be sure what they were saying. I began to slowly back away, retreating back into my tunnel when I had to stop. I had felt my back bump against something that hadn’t been there before.

I turned, and my light fell on thick, brown, scaly hide, the likes of which I’d never seen before. Out of the darkness behind me, I heard a voice rumble, “What do we have here, now? Are you lost, little one?” Then it chuckled.

My throat constricted and I couldn’t breathe. I slowly turned, my lungs frozen. I moved my head and eyes up, tracking where the voice had come from, and beheld a pair of giant, reflective yellow eyes with slitted pupils.

My body felt frozen, like a rodent meeting a viper. I couldn’t think of what to say. My mind blank, I finally got out, “Oh. Uh, hello.”

I heard a chuckle again, and the huge eyes danced in the dark.

Something New

“It has been a long, long time since I have entertained any adventurers,” said the masculine voice.

“How-” I croaked then coughed. I tried again, forcing the words out, “How do you know I’m an adventurer?”

“Why else would you be down here in the dark, bloody, and asking daft questions?” asked the voice. “I also have not heard that stupid rock-brain down the tunnel screaming like this for over six hundred years. Good. When I am released from this place, one of the first things I will do is rip the arms from its body and listen to it die.”

I gaped. Not at the words—I’d heard far worse in the Jackals—it was the sincerity. I could tell that the owner of this voice was entirely serious, and had complete confidence that he spoke facts. A moment later when the lights came on, I found out why.

The cavern was flooded with light from clear, pure light sources far up near the ceiling of the cavern. In the sudden illumination, I found myself staring at a huge, grinning mouth full of enormous teeth. My gaze traveled up past a pair of flaring nostrils, over a snout covered in red scales, across dark spikes, and was held transfixed by the enormous yellow eyes, shadowed beneath massive horns.

“A dragon,” I breathed. In that moment I was so shocked, I wasn’t even scared.

“I know some of my kind will accept that kind of flattery, intentional or not,” scoffed the beast, his tongue and teeth flashing, “but I am a drake, not a dragon. I will not pretend to be that which I am not. I have no thumbs. I am not nearly large enough. No, I am proud of what I am, but I will not pretend to be one of the Ancients.”

My mouth moved for a moment. “Huh?”

The drago—drake rolled his eyes at me. Then he gently nudged me away from the mouth of the cave he’d been blocking with one of his massive legs. The message was clear, and it wasn’t like I could refuse. Even if I were completely rested and feeling great, I would have been no match for my captor.

Ripples of massive muscles pulsed under red scales as the beast moved. The drake stood over twice as tall as me at the shoulder, and a pair of silky wings folded neatly over his back. I caught a flash of metal and noticed a spiked band towards the end of a spiked tail. The light had been glinting off fresh scratches in the tarnished metal.

“To use very simple words, drakes are smaller, much less powerful dragons. Orders of magnitude less powerful. I can’t even wear a sword. No thumbs,” said the drake, holding up its one-clawed limb.

“Thumbs?” I asked. I was still tired, still slow, but my mind was waking from its stupor. Putting thoughts together was hard, but I still knew I wanted to keep the drake talking. When he was talking, he wasn’t killing me.

“Yes, no thumbs,” said the drake. “Which is more annoying than you probably can imagine. I can’t use a sword, or spear, or powerful magic like the Ancients, but at least I can add a weapon to my tail.” The drake’s tail whipped around and dangled to one side, displaying the spiked metal.

“Why do you need a weapon?” I asked. “You’re a dra—a drake.”

“You would be surprised how useful this is,” replied the drake, swishing his tail from side to side. “Do you know what it’s like to bite down on armor? Probably not. But it is not pleasant. Plus, all thinking beings use tools. I have my limitations, but I do what I can.”

The huge, winged reptile moved sinuously around me, positioning the bulk of his body in front of the tunnel I had come through and completely sealed off my escape.

“Why are you doing that?” I asked. I was so very tired, and sick of being afraid. Something within me snapped, and in that instant, I decided to say exactly what was on my mind. I might be doomed, but I’d meet my end standing tall, not bowing—even to a red drake. “It’s not like I can go anywhere. Even if you let me take that tunnel, there’s nothing but a chasm and a golem demon having a tantrum at the end. I’m trapped either way.”

The drake lowered his head in front of me, so close I could feel his breath. I stubbornly set my jaw and stared right back into the huge yellow eyes. My hand itched for a weapon, but drawing my short sword, or new dagger would be useless. Even with my ‘Bonded power, I was not strong enough yet to fight anything like this.

As I glared into the eyes of a creature that could casually kill me anytime he wanted, I vowed to get stronger. I’d always been good at fighting, and I hadn’t been helpless long, even as a girl. In Bittertown, nothing had really scared me. In my travels up to this point, I’d been able to survive or outhink all of my challenges. However, the world was a lot larger than I had known.

This was the second time in a week that I’d had no answer, no options. I hated it. Chasing power had never been an interest of mine, but in that moment, I understood why others did so. I really had been strong—Arren had been right. But now I knew how weak I was compared to the larger world, and I realized I was not at peace with this.

The drake let his lips part in a scaly smile that showed all his teeth. “What makes you think you’re dead? I haven’t had anyone to talk to in hundreds of years. It is true that my job is to guard this room, well, for another few years at least. But games are not fun unless there is some sort of reward possible, yes? Look around you, little Terran.”

I didn’t understand the instruction, but I did as the drake asked, letting my eyes roam. One full side of the cavern seemed to be where the creature lived. There was a natural pool of clear water with a little, trickling waterfall. Where the beast slept, the stone was worn into a smooth depression.

A stone stable of sorts on the far side of the grotto held massive round beetle-things. I assumed this was what the drake ate. As I continued to scan my surroundings, my eyes fell on a natural room across from me, and my breath caught.

The glint of magic stones and sparkle of jewels were obvious. Everything was at a distance, but I thought I saw pieces of armor and other interesting things, too.

The drake must have been watching my reaction. He said, “Now you see the treasure, the actual thing I’m supposed to be guarding. Luckily for you, I choose how to guard it. What is your name, little Terran?”

“Nora,” I murmured in reply, shaking my head. “Why is there treasure—” I’d already answered my own question, though. The wealth was a reward for adventurers that cleared this dungeon back when it was still active. The huge, powerful drake would have been the last obstacle, all of which made my current conversation even weirder. “How are you even here?” I asked instead.

“You know, if someone asks your name, it is polite to ask in turn,” reprimanded the drake and gently bumped my chest with the back of one enormous claw. I stumbled back, and since I only had armor on my shoulders, I actually felt the claw touch my sternum. Icy fear tried to climb from my lower back, but I stomped on it. I was done with being scared. Rot this drake.

I glared. “Then what is your rotting name? It’s also impolite to be passive aggressive or a bully. You are like one hundred times my size, and you have me trapped here. Stop asking me pointless questions and just tell me what you have to tell me.”

After a pause, the drake blinked and laughed, moving his enormous head back and shaking his snout from side to side. His lips parted as he ran a giant black tongue over his large teeth. “I think I like you. I’m glad I didn’t kill you the moment I saw you. You may call me Jadanak.”

“Okay, Jadanak, I am done playing games. I’m wounded, tired, hungry, thirsty, and starting to feel bloated. I’m pretty sure I also have a rash on my ass from laying on the ground so much. This day has been terrible. I’m not in the mood for games. Just tell me why I’m still alive.”

“Your ass?” The drake blinked and got a strange expression before shaking his head. “Okay, fine. Walk towards the treasure room. I will follow you shortly. Please don’t try to escape, or I will catch you and break your legs.”

“How do you know I won’t fight back and break yours?” I shot back.

“Because that infernal golem demon is still alive to stomp around and shriek. I can still faintly hear it. If you had the power to slay me, you could have easily dealt with that creature. Draco, I wish you had,” he sighed. “If you had destroyed that wretched creature, I would have let you pass and even let you take as much wealth as you could carry.”

I eyed Jadanak sideways. “You’re really not a very good guard, are you?”

“I don’t know about that. I’m still down here, aren’t I?”

“That’s right,” I said, limping towards the glinting wealth. “You never answered my question. What are doing down here?”

“Probably the same thing as any Adom, monster, or victim of Dolos conscripted to thankless, dangerous service,” muttered Jadanak. The drake was looking away, and I got the impression he was being evasive. I decided to let it go. There might be a chance to survive here, and I really didn’t want to needle my de facto captor.

When we were close to the treasure room, I suddenly felt pressure on the backs of my legs and started, whipping my head around. I quickly realized that the end of Jadanak’s tail had grazed my legs as we were walking. The feeling had been terrifying. Even the tip of the drake’s tail had enough power to utterly destroy me, and the beast had not even noticed. I suppressed a shiver.

After we reached the treasure room, Jadanak stopped and turned to face me. “Your task is simple. You must show me something I have never seen before. I am old, Terran, and I’ve seen most everything this universe has to offer. The only way I will let you leave is to show me something new.”

“How do I know there is even a way out?” I asked, skeptically. I placed my hands on my hips and frowned at the drake. Something was strange about this whole situation.

“You have my word, Terran woman. Not only is there an exit, I will show it to you, but only if you show me something new. I will not kill you as long as you abide by my rules. After we have this talk, I will be rolling a boulder in front of the tunnel you came through before. You will otherwise have full freedom to roam my cavern.”

“What about food and water?”

“This is your area. There is a small waterfall something like mine over there,” the drake said, pointing with his snout. Sure enough, there was a small pool of water in the rocks, fed by a little trickle. “You may share some of my meat, and much of the lichen on the cavern walls are edible. Of course, you can use your water to bathe as well,” said Jadanak. He quickly looked away.

Suddenly, I thought I understood. The drake had been cooped up in this cavern for ages with nobody to talk to. He hadn’t killed me, but it seemed I was fated to be his company for the rest of my life.

Rot that.

“I understand,” I said, heading into the treasure room. “I just need to show you something new, right?”

“Yes, but you won’t find it in there,” replied the drake, his rumbling voice amused. “I have seen everything in this cavern for hundreds of years.”

“So all of this treasure is mine?” I asked.

“For as long as you are alive, I suppose,” replied Jadanak, sounding even more amused.

Ignoring him, I began studying the treasure room. I would need to examine the rest of the cavern later, and I still needed to try to heal. Things about my situation didn’t add up, but I did know from old stories that creatures like Jadanak usually kept their word. The long-lived tended to value such things quite a bit.

I had no plan, no real idea at all what I was going to do, but I had not given up yet. As long as I lived, I still had hope. After a quick inspection of the treasure room, I heard Jadanak begin to do something across the cavern, probably blocking the tunnel with a boulder, and I decided to clean myself off.

It had really been a long day. Heavy thinking wasn’t my strong suit, so I’d need every edge I could. Not being covered in blood, sweat, dirt, and ichor anymore would be a start.

Raised Steaks

Time was hard to judge in the cavern. Most of my time was spent sitting around thinking, but Jadanak was always there, watching. We talked fairly often, and he was strangely curious about my life back in Bittertown. He asked a lot of questions about the other Jackals and even asked what they had looked like.

The drake’s internal clock seemed to be much better than mine. After I’d realized that, I’d asked him for the time of day often enough that he eventually told me he’d just inform me of the start of each new day.

So far, according to the drake, I’d been in the giant cavern for over forty-eight hours. I was feeling better for sure. The little waterfall was clean and I could drink it before it fell into my bathing pool. That was good, since I used the pool to wash my clothes, too. Jadanak had been right that I could eat a lot of the moss. Most of it didn’t even taste too bad. As it turned out, the giant, stupid bug monsters that the drake kept for food tasted a lot like yukka. The drake just ate them raw, but I was able to cut them into steaks and grill them using ancient, dried drake dung. Jadanak had not seemed embarrassed in the slightest when he’d noticed what was I was doing, although he had suggested I take a bath afterward. Apparently, he had a sensitive nose.

A solution to my problem was proving difficult to find. I’d shown the drake everything I owned or had on me, and he’d already seen something like it before. I’d even demonstrated some of my abilities, and he had not been impressed. I guessed that in all the time he had been in Dingeramat, he must have seen quite a few adventurers pass through, and possibly before he’d been down here. The thought was a little chilling when I wondered what had come of them.

...Probably eaten. The drake was a predator, after all. His eyes tracked me everywhere I went, especially when I was at my most vulnerable while taking a bath. I tried not to let it bother me.

Vistvis had been entirely silent so far during my stay in the drake’s cavern. I’d even grown so bored and frustrated at one point I’d begun talking to the dagger. This didn’t last long, as I got no communication back, and speaking to a silent knife was making me feel like my brain was soft.

I probably checked the treasure room every other hour, searching for a solution. Everything there apparently belonged to me now but didn’t do me a lot of good. There were plenty of weapons and armor, but I didn’t know what most of them even did. The shimmer on some of them made it obvious that they were enchanted, and I knew enough to not to touch them.

It was strange to be surrounded by so much wealth and yet be so poor. At least I had plenty of magic stones for power. This meant I would never run out of fuel for my Firestarter. Of course, Jadanak could start fires with his superheated breath—I’d seen him do it once already. Using the Firestarter was better, though. I didn’t want to ask for favors.

My Firestarter was the only thing I really needed the power for anymore, though. I hadn’t used my magic torch much at all.

The lights in the cavern were marvelous, unlike anything I’d ever seen before. When I’d asked Jadanak about it, he’d said they used something called crystal phase technology, Areva tech. I’d just shaken my head when I’d heard that. On the rest of Ludus, crystal tech, electricity, and whatever the Mo’hali used on their homeworld were all outlawed. If anyone tried to cobble any technology together other than magic tech, a Dolosbot would eventually show up and exterminate everything in the area.

Everyone knew about the ban on homeworld technology, but it seemed that dungeons had different rules. Either that or Dolosbots couldn’t get down here. Actually, I wondered if a Dolosbot could even kill Jadanak. It would probably be one hell of a fight either way. I’d heard that Dolosbots were almost unstoppable, but I’d also seen the drake lift huge stone boulders with no apparent effort.

The reptilian beast’s incredible power was why I was never even tempted to try fighting, even with access to all the unidentified weapon and armor in the treasure room. Thinking about the weapons, I decided to wander over and look at the dungeon’s treasure room probably for the tenth time that day. Jadamak was sleeping, and I found that I preferred thinking when the drake wasn’t staring at me, or asking about details of my life before I’d become an adventurer. He’d even asked for my clothing sizes before. I had no idea why a drake would care about fashion.

The treasure room itself wasn’t that amazing. Basically, it was just a naturally three-sided room, partially carved out of the solid rock of the cavern. It had some built-in stone shelves and storage areas and was full of valuables.

Once inside, I was surrounded by wealth. Weapons made of all sorts of metal littered the floor, even blessed steel. Various gadgets lined shelves. The pressure some of them gave off indicated they were heavily enchanted. Enough magic stones to buy twenty houses filled cubbies in the walls, and full suits of armor stood on stands—entirely untouched; pristine even after all this time.

The number of blessed steel weapons really impressed me. Normal iron or steel didn’t even last a full day on Ludus, usually. Everything in the room was very valuable. I noticed a few really interesting, beautiful weapons I’d love to own, but decided that touching them was too risky.

Some of the armor was really, really tempting, though. One item, in particular, reminded me of armor I’d read about in the books of my childhood. Many famous adventurers, even Thato Jacobs, had used fine armor that when activated, provided enhanced protection for a time.

The armor was folded and looked like a tunic made of tiny bronze scales, all interwoven together. The tunic had a box resting on top, and if it were the kind of armor that I thought it was, the container would hold jewelry. These would be meant to be worn with the tunic.

The armor was interesting to me both because I thought I might recognize it, and because I really needed a new shirt. Mine was torn and stained.

My eyes panned over the rest of the treasure room and rested on the shelf that had held two Dolos orbs and two spirit stones before. The Dolos orbs I hadn’t touched. Everyone on Ludus knew that swallowing another Dolos orb after already being ‘Bonded was basically suicide.

Spirit stones were different.

When I’d found the spirit stones, I’d been excited. If I ranked up, maybe I would have more options in dealing with Jadanak. I’d held both spheres in my hands for some time before I’d had the courage to swallow them. I’d recognized them as soon as I’d seen them. They were similar to a Dolos or Enheduanna orb, but definitely not the same.

Finally, I’d tilted my head back and had thrown them both in my mouth, gulping down harder than I had really needed to. Nothing had happened, which had definitely not been my expectation. Everyone knew that spirit stones were supposed to increase a person’s ‘Bonded rank. I had wondered if they could go bad or something.

The memory rankled. Despite deciding to get stronger, despite having the means, nothing was happening! Not being able to level up yet was extremely frustrating. I even already had an idea of how I wanted to invest my new points. I still really needed to talk to Muffin, my orb, though.

I scanned the treasure area one last time, my gaze resting on the most impressive item in the entire room. A massive spear stood against one wall in a special alcove of its own. The entire weapon was gorgeous. Wavy steel patterns were prominent in the blade, and accents near the head and down its length had bands of precious metal, studded in jewels. The bottom of the spear was capped in blessed steel or titanium, and a giant, faceted diamond glowed green from within its setting.

The spear looked like something out of myth or legend and was obviously the most valuable item in the room. Since I was standing in an ancient, elite dungeon, I could only imagine what the enchanted weapon could actually be worth.

I grunted and left the treasure room, heading towards my bathing area. After splashing water on my face, I shook my head and turned, only to jump, startled. Jadanak had crossed the cavern and laid down a short distance away, regarding me with a massive head resting on folded claws.

“Don’t do that to me!” I snarled. “How did you even cross all that distance without me noticing, anyway?”

“I can be very sneaky,” said the drake. Sometimes his expressions were hard to read, but I got the feeling he was feeling smug. “Remember a few days ago when you first came in here?”

“And you trapped me?”

“Exactly,” he replied.

Now I was sure of his smugness. I said, “Yeah, and I was exhausted and beat up. Good for you.”

“So have you accepted yet that you cannot show me anything new, or do you still have something to show me? I would really like if you did. When you get as old as I am, seeing anything new is such a rare treat. I understand if you give up, but if so, you should probably just settle in to get comfortable here in my cavern,” said Jadanak. He shrugged, and his massive wings twitched, stirring the air.

“No, I will get out of here,” I said with more confidence than I really felt. I had not told my huge red captor about my servitude to Enheduanna yet. A long stay in the drake’s cavern wasn’t even worth thinking about. I was a dead woman if I didn’t catch the airship out of Mensk on time. That meant I absolutely had to escape...somehow.

Jadanak idly scratched at the stone floor with one claw. “If you really must think, pacing around probably won’t help. Don’t Terrans always say they get ideas in the shower? Maybe you could take another bath or something,” he teased.

I ignored the drake, my eyes unfocused as a stray thought began working its way through the layers of my worry. Enheduanna...Enheduanna...why was the demigoddess weighing so heavily on my mind? Yes, my life was on the line, but to be honest, I wasn’t even sure if the High Priestess could find me anymore, or make her way down into this cavern…

My eyes widened as the thought hit me. How could I have been so oblivious? I had held a possible solution to my capture the entire time. Jadanak watched curiously as I turned and left without a word, heading back towards the treasure room. My plan might not work, but the time had come to act.

I walked directly to the beautiful, ornate spear on the wall and reached out for it, then hesitated before my hand made contact. After staring for a few seconds, I shook my head and gritted my teeth, hoping my skin wouldn’t melt from my hand or something. Then I grabbed the spear.

Nothing happened.

Other than being surprisingly heavy, the weapon didn’t feel odd at all. It came off the wall, and after waiting a few more moments to keel over dead, I shrugged and turned to leave the treasure room.

I was on an emotional high. Something had finally gone right! On the way out of the room, I stopped again and eyeballed the enchanted shirt I’d been admiring before. Then I grabbed it along with the little box it came with. I thought I might have felt a twinge in my hand when I’d touched it, but I decided it was just nerves. After a quick pause to open the box and verify that I’d been right—it held a choker necklace and two rings—I began moving again. I’d don the enchanted armor on later and hope I’d been right about what it was.

I exited the cavern and headed towards my sleeping area. Jadanak was still lying in the same spot as before, his huge, reptilian eyes regarding the spear without blinking. “You cannot slay me with that,” he said casually. “I hope that is not your plan. If you attack me, I will have to kill you. This would be regrettable. I know you are not going to show it to me, though. I have obviously seen such a thing before, so you cannot leave using that.”

“I know,” was all I said. The drake shrugged.

After I reached my meager bedding, I sat cross-legged and set the spear across my legs. I breathed deeply, thinking about what I was planning to do. After calming my racing heart, I made up my mind. Yes, this was my only real hope.

Then I mentally called up the message I’d gotten about the Duanna Boon. I read it again, and yes, I could use it to summon Enheduanna. Sure enough, the message now had a huge red button, flashing in my mind.

With a mix of conflicting emotions, I pressed the button.

Duanna Boon

After pressing the red button, I did not volunteer what I’d done to Jadanak. The drake continued to watch me as I sat quietly and mentally prepared to meet Enheduanna in case she showed up. The only thing I was sure of was that the volatile demigoddess would probably surprise me. The last time I’d seen her, she’d basically raised me from the dead, knocked me out cold, given me special powers, threw a quest at me, and blown up a road.

Since nothing immediately happened, I decided to put on the armor I’d taken from the treasure room. Luckily, it was easy to wear, and the shirt itself offered decent protection. However, even after putting my additional collar in place and wearing the rings, I still couldn’t figure out how to activate it. I fiddled with it for at least twenty minutes before giving up for the time being and sitting back down. For now, being properly covered was enough. Nothing I’d touched so far had disfigured me, either. There definitely could have been worse outcomes.

As I waited, my mind turned again to how I’d swallowed spirit stones and how nothing had happened. Orb-Bonded were supposed to gain a new rank if they swallowed a spirit stone, right? I thought about it some more, really digging deep, and then realized what I’d forgotten.

Muffin.

My orb, the capybara girl had told me that I would not advance until she thought I was ready. This meant my own orb was probably holding me back. While frustrating, there was nothing else I could do about it. Also, at least I understood what was going on now. Maybe I needed to get more experience?

I sat and thought for so long, ignoring the nearby dragon-kin, Jadanak must have gotten bored. I barely noticed him wandering off, muttering about baths.

With my orb ranks situation figured out, I tried to run through ways Enheduanna might appear. I thought of possibility after possibility, imagining a whole slew of ways that the dark-skinned Areva demigoddess might make an entrance. She could come crashing through the ceiling, walk through a wall, appear in a flash of fire and smoke—

“Hello there,” came a throaty soprano from my left. To my credit, I didn’t jump, just slowly turned my head. Enheduanna was seated next to me, holding Vistvis, my dagger. She looked down at the blade thoughtfully and held a finger up when I opened my mouth to speak. I closed my jaw with a click, and instead sat quietly and watched the High Priestess as she continued to stare at Vistvis.

Eventually, her head came up. “Got it,” she said. “You are way too slow, Nora. I needed data. Little Vistvis here was more than happy to speak to me, though. Dreadful what that Biivan did to her.”

She absently patted my knee and said, “I have not checked on you in a while—figured you wouldn’t be up to anything interesting for a while. I love being wrong. You have been quite busy!”

Duanna tittered into her hands for a full ten seconds, then her head snapped up, staring straight into my eyes. Her unsettling, ancient gaze made me feel vulnerable, bare. “It is good you haven’t died. If you are in such a hurry to perish, I could do so myself. Just say so.” She looked up into the air for a second and amended, “No, that doesn’t make much sense. I should say instead that you should be careful! You are an important asset, after all.”

I blinked and felt a chill but steeled my nerves. I’d made a promise to myself not to be afraid anymore, to always meet life head-on. Nobody and nothing would ever intimidate Nora Hazard again! Well, at least not outwardly. “You were talking to Vistvis?” I asked.

“Yes. She had a lot to say about you. Apparently, you’ve really earned her respect, and that is impressive. I remember her from the past. She had a sharp tongue while alive, and being soul-trapped hasn’t exactly made her sweeter. Bad business what Biivan did with her.”

With no warning, Enheduanna changed tone and subject. “Why did you call me? This silly girl hadn’t even known you could summon me,” she said, absently shaking the dagger. I still wasn’t sure how she’d removed Vistvis from my belt without me noticing.

“So you know everything that has happened since I met Vistvis?” I asked.

“Yes, yes,” said Enheduanna, moving her hand back and forth. Then her tone turned frosty. “I asked you a question, child. Answer. I am busy.”

I could actually feel my skin prickle, whether from instinct or waves of power coming off of the demigoddess, I didn’t know. Either way, I decided that new attitude or not, I should probably just answer Duanna’s questions—especially since I needed something from her.

“I am being held here by the drake, Jadanak. He said that if I don’t show him something new, something he’s never seen before, he won’t let me go.”

“Uh huh. So Vistvis told me,” said Enheduanna, a strange look on her face. She didn’t look directly at me. “Time is up. He’s coming. Be quiet now.”

At this point, I was thoroughly confused. The rushed nature of the little interview I just had with my benefactor, her attitude about my capture, and her strange mood were all baffling. Sure enough, a few moments later, Jadanak came into view around a stalagmite, trundling along and looking off to one side. “I thought I heard—” He slowed to a stop after he noticed Enheduanna sitting next to me.

The demigoddess stood, and an awkward silence settled on the scene, stretching long enough to make me feel uncomfortable. Enheduanna just grinned, and Jadanak didn’t blink, just swished his tail from side to side. Finally, the drake broke the standoff. “Enheduanna,” muttered Jadanak. “I have been following the law.”

“Yes, the letter, not the spirit,” replied the High Priestess.

“Doesn’t matter,” chuffed Jadanak. “The letter is what I must follow.”

“That attitude is why you’re still down here, you horny old newt.”

“I am still down here because of narrow-minded, unjust tyrants,” the drake scoffed.

“Well, you obviously know each other,” I observed.

“Nora,” said Duanna, not turning her head from Jadanak. “Do you know why this overgrown garden lizard is down here?”

“Past judgments are not appropriate to—” the drake began to say.

“He got it trouble for peeping. You see, despite his cultured airs, Jadanak is a pervert. He was very sneaky in the past, but he tried to watch the wrong goddess while she was naked or intimate, or in some other vulnerable state. He got caught.”

I frowned and asked, “Huh?”

“Oh, it’s true,” laughed Duanna. “Most drakes just mope around all day complaining about how they don’t have thumbs and how mean all the dragons are to them. A lot of them work with giant magical machinery or serve as rulers of shitty little kingdoms. Well, either that or they can collect gold, or act like scaly, spoiled children. But not Jadanak. Nope. He did menial work—for a drake anyway—so he could have more time to devote to his passion. See, he has a thing for bipedal women of all races and likes to see them naked.

“You might be wondering why.” I shook my head, but Duanna kept talking. “He has a photographic memory, you see.”

I glanced at the drake, and tilted my head when I realized he was shifting from leg to leg, looking...well, embarrassed.

Duanna continued, “Do you know what his favorite pastime is? Do you want to know?” The demigoddess was obviously enjoying Jadanak’s discomfort.

“Stop this! Why are you even here?” growled the drake.

“I was called. Pipe down, you nasty newt.” She turned to me. “Nora, Jadanak simply adores watching women bathe. He is too shy to just ask, though. Who do you think built that small bath there,” asked Duanna, pointing at the pool I’d been using.

“You have got to be kidding me,” I sighed. I’d never even considered that the drake had been watching me with anything more in mind than keeping tabs on my whereabouts. He wasn’t even...He didn’t have...I wasn’t even...I buried my face in my hands, pushing my palms into my eyes and ran my hands down my cheeks. Why do I always attract these types?

Duanna nodded. “Did he encourage you to take a bath? That’s probably the most he’d do, though. He’s actually really shy.”

“How is he shy? He’s big and strong enough to tear apart a village by himself! I’m a rotting orb-Bonded, and I would have no chance against him right now!” I looked between the High Priestess and the drake in disbelief.

“You know, I’m right here. I can hear you,” grumbled Jadanak, but I ignored him. I had stopped seeing the dragon-kin as a huge, powerful creature from myth. Now he was just a creepy old man!

“Oh, that’s not even the worst,” said Enheduanna. “He was actually supposed to be done with this punishment hundreds of years ago. See, a god from Jadanak’s plane asked Dolos to help with a fitting punishment, and Jadanak was put in this dungeon. His job here is actually to either guard the treasure, provide challenges to adventurers, or die.

“So anyway, the only adventuring group to ever get to this point had a female member. She was an orb-Bonded Areva if memory serves.” Enheduanna suddenly turned to the empty air, looking up at nothing and said, “Yes, yes, I’m going to get to that part, be quiet.” Then she turned back to me and continued as if there had been no interruption. “This nasty newt killed every member of the team but the woman, then told her he wouldn’t let her leave until she showed him something new. Just like with you.

“Eventually, she became so desperate, she started doing increasingly perverse things, and even tried depraved sexual acts to show this scaly piece of work something new. He encouraged her, of course. Apparently, despite being far too large for a liaison with a woman, he still has a tongue, and the tip of his tail is sensitive.”

I blinked at that and slowly turned to glare at Jadanak. The drake’s scales seemed even redder than usual like he was blushing. He swung his huge head away, not returning my gaze.

“What happened?” I asked in a flat voice. “Is this why he was punished more?”

“Oh no, he wasn’t breaking any rules, and although the woman became orb-Bonded later, she was just a mortal at the time. He could have killed and eaten her. In fact, that was really supposed to be his job.”

I blinked at that but quickly refocused. This reminder of Enheduanna’s true nature had been timely. The High Priestess was definitely not my friend, not even my ally. She had me trapped in servitude, but I intended to survive. I fanned the spark of anger I’d briefly felt a moment before, kindling it into something I could hold on to. How dare they? All of them! My newfound wish for more power grew stronger.

“No,” the demigoddess said, “what actually happened was this fool took pity on the weakling he’d been entertaining himself with and let her go. That by itself would not be a problem, except he let her take some treasure with her.”

Jadanak interrupted. “She’d lost everything, including her team. I kept her down here for years. There was no way I could let such a lovely person back into the world with nothing to her name. She had such a hard life. I refused to let her suffer more, with nothing to look forward to.” The dragonkin kept his huge eyes on the ground.

“Uh huh,” said Duanna dismissively. “So as you can see, this dirty drake fell in love, or at least thought he was. Then he lost his lizard mind and let his silly naked-dancing concubine leave with a Dolos orb! She’s even still alive!” Enheduanna changed tones and laughed. Her posture changed too, becoming more relaxed. “Tascany lives in Mensk now, and she’s doing well for herself.”

“Does she ever talk about me?” asked Jadanak in a rumbling whisper.

“How should I know? I don’t know anything about your silly ex-captive or her life, you pervert!” exclaimed the demigoddess.

I decided it would be unwise to point out that Duanna had obviously known of the orb-Bonded woman’s location and status. Instead, I asked, “He was punished for that? Also, what is this about the end of the tail?” I glared at the drake again, remembering the ‘accidental’ brush of his tail the first time I’d met him.

“Yes, he was punished. His incarceration should have ended a few hundred years ago. It was extended by two hundred years. His time is almost up, actually. You were unlucky enough to meet him while he was still here. So, Nora, what are you doing down here anyway? Have you been getting licked? I’m very old, but that’s not my thing. I won’t judge you. I will destroy you if you don’t follow through on our deal, though.”

“Deal?” Jadanak’s head snapped up.

I sighed. “I’m stuck. Jadanak obviously didn’t kill me when I got here. You probably already know this from talking to Vistvis, but I can’t leave until I show him something new.”

“Vistvis?” asked the drake. Duanna and I ignored him.

“Yes, I already know that.” Enheduanna sniffed in distaste at the enormous, dangerous reptile. “This dirty drake will never give up on his old tricks. But I still don’t know why you called me here.

“I sincerely hope you didn’t try calling me here to kill him, or I will be annoyed. Jadanak’s perversions are distasteful, but he is not breaking the rules of his incarceration. The task he gave to show him something new is silly, but it sufficiently difficult enough to qualify as a legitimate challenge. This power was granted as part of his binding, I believe. You are held to the challenge, and so is he.”

“So what about the fact he was watching me bathe?” I snarled, pointing at the increasingly guilty looked Jadanak.

“Oh, he just looked, I’m sure. I told you, he’s too shy to actually force himself on a woman. He’d kill you without a problem, but he won’t violate a female’s body without her say-so. It’s honestly really strange.”

I clenched my jaw. “He touched me with the tip of his tail.”

“He what?” Enheduanna raised an eyebrow at Jadanak. The drake tried to keep his composure but failed. “Oh we can’t have that now, can we?” The demigoddess walked over to the enormous, dangerous dragon-kin. I held my breath as she came within range of his jaws. While I knew that the High Priestess was powerful, Jadanak was huge! She could be in real danger!

Suddenly, the petite, dark-skinned Areva woman jumped forward and punched, all in one smooth motion. My jaw dropped as the drake’s head whipped back so hard from the force of the blow, his body followed. The entire cavern shook from the impact of the dragon-kin’s heavy body hitting the ground. Duanna calmly walked back to where she had been before, and we stood in silence until Jadanak shook his head and picked himself up.

“You didn’t break any actual laws, but you know how I feel about your deviancy,” announced Enheduanna. “I am not Biivan, Tariya-ko, or one of the others. Know your place, you dirty drake. You can hide behind the laws for some of your actions, but I won’t tolerate others messing with my tools.”

“Yes, mistress,” grated the drake, holding his head down. “I apologize, High Priestess Enheduanna. I did not know of her relation to you.”

That’s an interesting way to word the apology, I thought. If I wasn’t working for her, I don’t think she would have cared. This was about pride.

Enheduanna tsked. “Sure, you are apologetic right up until you leave this planet, you lecherous old, scaly schemer. You’ll probably go right back to your previous job until you just start peeping on goddesses again.” She sighed and rounded on me. “Now, you! Why did you bring me here! I don’t fight your battles for you!”

Her annoyed tone changed, and she began muttering to herself. “It is nice to see this place again. He seems to have done some nice things to the cavern. Hmmm, that stalactite is new isn’t it? Amazing how time flies.” Duanna pursed her lips, scratching her cheek and looked around some more until her eyes fell on me again. “Explain yourself, girl! I don’t have all day, what is taking you so long to answer?”

A strong sense of danger bubbled in my gut. This would be an important moment in my life, I could feel it. It was hard to keep up with Enheduanna’s moods and the events of the last few moments had been almost surreal.

My hands clenched and realized I still held the enchanted spear. Gripping the beautiful weapon helped my brain start moving again. The fact that the demigoddess had not immediately assumed I had called her for the Duanna Boon was strange. Why else would she have thought I summoned her? I filed the questions away to think about later.

I announced, “I have to show Jadanak something new for him to let me go. I want to use my Duanna Boon.”

Enheduanna relaxed. “Oh,” she said, scratching her nose. “Oh, indeed. That is actually fairly clever. This old creeper has lived a long time, though. There is really probably not a lot he hasn’t seen, including whatever depraved thing you might have eventually done or shown him.”

“I’m not that old. I sleep a lot,” muttered the drake, sullen. “And I just try to be fair.”

“Yes, sure you do.” Duanna rolled her eyes, then pointed at my spear. “You want to use this?” she asked. “This is the item you want to trade using the Duanna Boon that you are definitely never, ever, ever going to acquire again when you reach your next orb-Bonded rank?”

“Ah. Well...yes. I want to trade this item.”

“Interesting. Interesting.” Enheduanna walked around me several times, and I stayed completely still. It felt like I was in the presence of a hungry animal.

On sudden impulse, I said, “The entire treasure room already belongs to me, at least Jadanak said so.”

“That true?” Duanna asked the drake, not pausing as she walked.

After a mournful chuff, the giant, red reptile hissed and muttered, “Yes.”

“Oh wow. You were really trying to turn on the charm, weren’t you? That was not yours to give, dirty drake. This actually could change things, though. Nora, this not only means the spear is truly yours, but—hmmm.” The petite woman continued to pace in circles.

Finally, she stopped in front of me and stood in thought with her chin in her hand. “This is a very unique situation. I have mutually exclusive promises and directives. I think I might have a solution, though. Nora, will you give up all of your treasure for the Duanna Boon? This is still a stretch, but maybe I can justify it. Plus, and more importantly, this is interesting!” The stern High Priestess broke into a sudden dance.

I goggled at her as she gyrated and seemed to sway to music that wasn’t there, but then shook myself. Despite my newfound confidence, it was really difficult to maintain my composure around Enheduanna. “Yes, you can have all of it, I said. “I just want to get out of here.”

“Perfect!” she purred. “Give me your spear.” I handed the weapon over, and the dusky skinned woman began walking in a circle and muttering again. “Is it fate? It’s a spear, yes? It is a spear. Was it a sign? What is this girl? The dungeon is dead—it really is dead, right? Should I go through with it? Does the risk justify the reward? So many questions! Yes!” she yelled. “I have not felt this confused in ages!”

I blinked, and despite how angry and confused I still felt about Jadanak, I couldn’t help turning towards the drake. By his expression, he was just as taken aback as I was. Enheduanna suddenly ran into the treasure room, moving so fast that she created a breeze from her passage. “Hey, I want to save another m-stone for my—” I started, but my request was interrupted by a bright flash.

Even though I’d covered my eyes, it took a few moments to regain my sight. When I could see again, I saw Enheduanna come strolling out of the weapon room while gingerly carrying a cloth-wrapped bundle in her arms. Behind her, the treasure room was just bare rock. Everything else was gone. Vanished.

“What did you do? What is this?” asked Jadanak in a hushed voice. “Did you take the entire treasure room?”

“Yes, and it truthfully still was not enough,” replied the High Priestess.

“What will I guard? Does this mean I can leave now too?” A bit of excitement had crept into the dragon-kin’s voice.

“No. This dungeon has been dead for ages anyway. You can stay down here, alone, until your sentence is done. Reflect on your crimes.” The demigoddess placed the bundle on the ground and stepped back. “I believe Nora will be leaving today, though. This will probably be something new to you, you deviant.”

“I doubt it,” huffed the drake.

“We will see, then.” Enheduanna turned to me. “Nora, you have a choice. You can unroll the fabric from this item with your foot and show it to the drake. If you do, you will have your freedom. Of course, you still have your task from me, but you will be able to leave.

“The other option for you is to take up what is in the wrapping, make it your own. If you do, if you try, there is a chance you will die.”

“Is it powerful?” I asked, staring down at the bundle.

“Yes.”

“What are the odds I will die?”

“At least one in four...I think,” answered Enheduanna, her tone abnormally somber.

I stood and stared at the bundle on the ground for a long time. Enheduanna walked to the entrance of the cavern and easily moved aside the boulder that Jadanak had used to block the tunnel. I noted her activity, but my mind wandered, lost in thought.

Within the last couple days, I’d learned that I had an honest desire for more power. A year ago if I’d been presented with this choice, I know I would have just walked away. Now things had changed. I’d gained a lot of perspective, and now I understood the crushing feeling of powerlessness.

I had not enjoyed my capture and imprisonment by the horny, lying drake. Being felt up by a huge tail and spied on while taking baths were not exactly high points of my life, but they’d served to drive something home.

Victimhood didn’t sit well with me. I needed to get stronger. Whether bullies, bounty hunters, budget dragons, or even a High Priestess, I was tired of being pushed around. After only two more heartbeats, I reached into the bundled cloth and felt the object inside.

Nothing happened.

I held my breath for a moment, but I was still alive! Finally exhaling a breath, I unwrapped what I held, my hands shaking. With all the cloth off, I realized that I was holding a spear.

A really plain-looking spear.

This new weapon was solidly made, but compared to the spear I’d traded for it, much less the entire treasure room, it was highly unimpressive. It really just looked like a fairly average blessed steel spear. Sure, blessed steel weapons were rare and expensive, but I wondered what all the fuss was about.

The weapon’s blade was a bit longer than two hands in length, its length gleaming. The haft sported a block of gold or bright bronze beneath the blade, and a bright red length of cloth hung from the dark, wooden haft.

“Oh, it accepted her!” exclaimed Enheduanna, pleased. “There was such a low chance of survival too. How interesting!”

My head came up. “I thought you said it was one in four.”

The petite woman smiled indulgently. “No, I said at least one in four. You never asked for the full range of probability or the worst case estimation.”

“But why would you lie?” I felt so very tired.

“I didn’t lie. Plus, I really wanted you to take up this weapon. If I had just told you the full extent of the danger you were in, there would have been less of a chance you’d take it. It all turned out perfectly, though! This will provide incredible data.” The demigoddess nodded sagely.

I shook my head. “You could have just not said anything about the risk in the first place.”

“But that would not have been fair!” The High Priestess sounded scandalized.

Confronted with such honest, but baffling shamelessness, I wasn’t really sure what else to say. I just stared at the plain spear in my hands until I heard a deep gasp. Jadanak had moved closer, his eyes wide in surprise and his nostrils flaring. “Is that what I think it is?” he asked in a gravelly whisper.

Enheduanna responded cheerfully, “Probably! I figured that you would recognize what this is. I assume you have never seen anything like this before in person, so Nora can leave, correct?”

“Yes, but that’s—” The drake’s voice was full of wonder.

“Don’t say anything more,” warned the demigoddess. “She must find out for herself.” Then she stretched and winked. “It’s more fun that way!”

So many conflicting emotions filled me, I didn’t even have the energy to question the High Priestess any further. She might just lie in response, anyway.

No, I just wanted to leave this place, get out of the dungeon, and away from the High Priestess and the drake. My skin hadn’t felt sunlight in days, and I’d never realized how badly I could yearn for it. I threw my shoulders back and demanded, “I want to go. Open the way.”

“It’s already open,” said the High Priestess.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“The exit is back through the tunnel you came through to get here, off to the side. It’s not very wide. I came in here that way.” Then in a sing-song voice, Duanna warned, “Be careful of the brambles!” She tittered into her hands, before abruptly growing completely serious. “If you meet Dolos, don’t tell him how you got that spear, at least not for a while. Oh, and don’t tell any other High Priestesses, either.”

“How would I ever meet the god of this planet?” I asked, frowning. “And are you serious that I passed the exit before I came out to—actually, never mind.” I was mentally and emotionally done with the situation. With my plain-looking spear in hand, I gathered up my things and turned to leave with a stiff back. At least I still had my pride. The drake and the demigoddess both watched me go. I noticed Jadanak staring at my spear.

It was obvious from their reactions that the spear I held was important. The fact it had replaced almost all the loot from an elite dungeon confirmed this, but I wondered how helpful it could actually be if I didn’t even know what it was.

Damn Enheduanna! I mentally howled. I gritted my teeth when I found the exit tunnel from the dungeon. There would be time to process everything that I had endured later. At least I still had my life. For now, I just needed to escape.

Guard-sense

Enheduanna had not been joking with her warning. I emerged from Dingeramat through a small hole in the middle of a nettle thicket. Luckily, my spear, short sword, and new scale shirt I wore helped me avoid getting torn up too badly while leaving. I briefly wondered how the High Priestess had managed to make it into the dungeon with perfect hair.

Since the exit to the dungeon was just a tunnel, I also wondered why no adventurers had attempted to just raid the dungeon in reverse in the distant past. Then I amended that thought as there were probably nasty surprises for anyone that tried.

That’s just how Ludus worked.

After struggling out of the nettles, I managed to locate a road and headed that direction. The surrounding country was more of the lifeless area I’d been in when I’d fallen into Dingeramat.

Suddenly, I got a strange sensation. Following my instinct, I triggered my tremble-sense ability. After my awareness spread outwards, I was able to feel a group of riders galloping down the road.

I quickly hid behind a rocky outcropping and triggered my enhanced hearing ability. I waited a couple minutes and began wondering if I should get up to hide better, but then heard the sound of galloping. A few moments later, a group of riders thundered by on zebras, heading back the way I’d originally come, towards Bittertown.

Using my enhanced hearing I heard, “Well, this is a first. Hafessi actually failed to find someone. This has been the most expensive, most boring, most depressing job we have ever accepted.”

“Stow it, Venu, she tried her hardest. Stop being an ass. This Nora is just an evasion genius. I agree we are not getting paid enough for this, though. She’s probably also more dangerous than we were told. We’ll regroup and then—”

The riders were too far gone for me to hear anymore, and I slowly lowered myself to a squat, my head hanging. The zebras had flown by so quickly that I hadn’t gotten a good look at the riders, but I had recognized the voices. They’d belonged to the invisible bounty hunter group that I’d run from in the first place. What were the odds I would have seen them again?

For about the one-hundredth time since leaving Bittertown, I wondered if I was the luckiest or the unluckiest woman in the world. I looked down at myself, at my disheveled state, my almost-healed wounds, and the new armor I wore. I felt the weight of my talking enchanted dagger—possibly a sign of bad luck—and the mysterious spear. I reflected on my close calls, my new bad memories, and also my vastly increased experience.

I honestly couldn’t figure out if I should be thanking or cursing the Creator. At least my new magic torch is a straightforward plus, I thought.

I sighed and picked up my pack from where I’d dropped it. There were probably a few more days of travel to Soron, my first destination. Hopefully, the bounty hunters would continue riding back towards Bittertown, not the way I was going. It would be smart not to test fate, though. I decided to proceed cautiously.

After I was sure the riders were well and truly gone, I began traveling again, following the road but ready to hide on a moment’s notice.

***

The first night outside of Dingeramat was oddly peaceful. After the dungeon, the dark didn’t make me nervous anymore. Nothing I’d ever experience again would probably compare to my trial among the bones of an elite dungeon—at least I hoped so.

While the dark was familiar now, it was still handy to build a fire. I found a hidden outcropping far from the road for my little blaze, and decided I would take similar, basic precautions as long as I still traveled in Berber. Trying to stay hidden would slow me down, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

I had always really loved that saying.

After doing my best to clean and repair my gear, I tried activating my enchanted armor a few more times. Unfortunately, the shirt stayed a dull, metallic bronze, and otherwise didn’t react at all.

Frustrated with my unresponsive armor, I eventually gave up and examined my spear again—like I’d done a thousand times already that day.

No matter how closely I examined it, the weapon continued to appear nothing more than a very well made blessed steel spear. The only interesting thing I’d found was a tiny mark on the base of the golden metal block beneath the blade—a sigil of some sort. Once again, I ran through what I knew about the spear. There was just no way it was a normal weapon. It would be foolish to write off the spear’s worth out of ignorance. I may not always be clever, but I was not stupid, either.

“You should have a name,” I said out loud, twisting the spear in my hands. All the most powerful and important objects in stories had names. Maybe naming the spear would remind me not to think of it as a simple weapon. The little sigil I’d noticed before looked like a circle with a bisecting squiggly line and two smaller circles on the top and bottom. The unfamiliar design really didn’t give me much to go on.

I thought back to my old lessons in languages, and some of the self-study I’d done. I’d been so curious as a girl that I’d even learned a bit of the home language of the Fideli people. After running through some words I knew, I smiled and said, “I’ll call you Eneus. A simple name for a simple spear.” I was proud of myself.

“Speaking of named weapons,” I said, drawing Vistvis from my belt. The dagger had not spoken to me since our hurried conversation in the dark tunnels of Dingeramat. But the way Enheduanna had communicated with Vistvis had made me wonder if I could somehow choose to talk with the grumpy personality in the dagger.

Based on what Enheduanna had said before, Vistvis’ soul had probably been ripped out and stored in the weapon. What a terrible fate that would be. I shuddered at the thought and vowed to try being more patient with Vistvis if I ever spoke with her again.

Actually, something was tickling my mind. I thought carefully back to my conversation with Vistvis and remembered that she’d said she could still perceive the world around her even if she couldn’t communicate. This had to be a fact too since she’d given Enheduanna a report.

I said out loud, “I’m trying to figure out how to talk to you, Vistvis.” The blessed steel dagger in my hands didn’t respond in any way, and I felt ridiculous. I didn’t speak again but tried using my enhanced hearing on the dagger. Nothing. Then I activated my vib-blade ability through the weapon. I braced for it, but I didn’t get any indignant, Areva voice in my head. Oh well, I can always try again later, I thought and put the blade away.

Looking critically at the dagger in its sheath, I realized it could still be identified as blessed steel. If I wanted to be inconspicuous, I would not be able to wear Vistvis openly. A few minutes later, I’d figured out how to hide the dagger under my lightly armored shirt.

Then that left Eneus. The spear’s blessed steel blade would make me the center of attention most places I went, especially traveling alone. After a moment’s consideration, I came up with the perfect, simple solution. I grasped the cloth streamer attached to the spear, and just wrapped it around the blade, hiding what it was made of. After I was done, the weapon truly just seemed like a normal, well-made spear. Any curious onlookers would just assume that I’d wrapped a bronze or titanium blade to protect it.

“Well, that wasn’t too difficult,” I said. After the words left my mouth, I felt a sudden surge of panic and quickly looked around. It was superstitious, but I worried that my careless words might have tempted the balance of the universe. Creator knew I didn’t need any more trouble, especially since I would have to sleep alone in the wilderness with nobody else on watch.

I relaxed after a few minutes, but realized that my fears were real. Even though I was technically not in monster country, I’d just proven that old dungeons could exist deep within the earth. No place on Ludus was truly safe. Yes, I slept very lightly these days, but it would still be helpful to figure out some other way to stay safe.

After some careful consideration, I tentatively began manipulating my Vibration power, trying to create a new ability. Normally, my tremble-sense ability didn’t feel for anything smaller than large creatures, riders, and that sort of thing. However, the power was really used for large areas around me. What if I dialed it to a much smaller area?

Crafting an alert was also a problem. I didn’t have any abilities that really could wake me up, just ways to affect me the world or enhance my senses. It took me a solid hour, but I eventually came up with something workable.

I decided to call the new ability, “guard-sense,” which wasn’t the greatest name I’d coined. Oh well, if it did its job, it didn’t matter what I called it. The ability used a much more sensitive version of tremble-sense that only extended for about fifty yards. I tested it a few times by throwing rocks and decided it would probably pick up the footfalls of any approaching monsters—or people.

Then I tied this ability to my enhanced hearing that I turned inwards, towards my heart. The Vibration power portion of the ability took very little energy and I could maintain it while sleeping. The alarm, the enhanced hearing portion, consumed a large chunk of my available energy to make my heart beat sound like a drum in my ears. The new ability wasn’t perfect, but I still nodded my head in satisfaction.

After that, I settled into sleep, and just enjoyed being able to see the stars again. Deep down, I knew that my experience in Dingeramat had affected me in ways I was not even aware of yet. One thing was sure, though. I had never really been much of a meek woman. But now, well, now people had really better not test my patience.

That thought led to remembering my agreement with Enheduanna. If I fulfilled my obligation, I would keep my newfound power, I’d get into the academy in Mensk, and hopefully get revenge on anyone that was involved in any way with my dead loved ones.

My eyes heavy, I thought briefly of Arren. “I will remember you forever, my friend,” I muttered towards the dying fire. Then I remembered my kind, thoughtful father, dead from treachery. I thought of my first mother, my birth mother, and the fact I could barely remember her anymore. My fuzzy memory made me feel like a terrible daughter. Lastly, I thought of my second mother, Regina.

As a rule, I usually didn’t think about my second mother much. Doing so usually only opened old wounds in my heart. But as I lay in the dark, my nerves unwinding from days spent in a terrifying elite dungeon, I began to indulge my growing sadness.

Mommy Regina, why didn’t you want me? I thought. My lower lip began to tremble. The makeshift bed of grass I’d put together for the night was not very comfortable, and I wished I could just fall asleep to escape my memories. I was just a little girl. What did I do wrong?

The embers of my fire died as I cried myself to sleep, drowning in memories and feelings of loneliness.

Wise Intervention

The next morning, I decided that I needed to get over my funk. The novelty of traveling had worn off a while ago, but air skating made the miles flash by, and the solitude really helped me think. Time alone had always been the best time for me to process things, and on the road, I had lots of time alone.

I’d lost a few days in Dingeramat, but my Flight power had grown stronger. I could air skate for longer now and thus traveled faster. This meant I was able to make up lost time, and could even justify taking more breaks to practice with my spear, my bronze short sword, and with Vistvis. I even found time to practice with some of my orb-Bonded abilities.

Since my physical abilities had improved during my trials in the elite dungeon, I also began doing basic exercises—not enough to get my clothes sweaty and nasty, unless I had a handy water source nearby for washing, but every bit helped.

My spirits also began to lift as the surrounding countryside transitioned from a blasted wasteland into the wilderness I was more accustomed to. The change was timely, too, since I was able to start foraging for food again.

By the end of my second day since escaping Dingeramat, I felt fairly normal again, but I was self-aware enough to know I’d changed forever. Something inside of me had shifted, and for better or for worse, I was not the same woman I had been before.

On the morning of the third day since escaping Jadanak’s lair, after staying alert and following the road signs, I knew I was near Soron, the town where I was supposed to meet the people I’d be escorting to Tolstey. However, as I approached, I saw something on the horizon that made me suck in a breath and shake my head.

Sure enough, my suspicions were confirmed when I topped a hill and looked down on the town. There had been a battle. A few of the buildings were in flames and corpses of the Guard dotted the road. One nearby member of the town guard had been riddled with arrows; her dark hair fanned out on the ground like a halo.

In the sky above, I thought I saw the streak of a magic messenger bird. It did make sense that if any mages or orb-Bonded still lived in the town below, they’d be sending messages to the Berber Guard. The nearest outpost was at least a couple days away, though, and the violence had been recent, probably the night before.

The scene made me pause, and I warily leaned on Eneus. “Rot everything,” I swore, spitting the curse. “This is getting old.”

I threw my head back and closed my eyes for a moment, forcing some calm. In the grand scheme of things, the people in the burning town below were having a worse day than me. But unfortunately, this didn’t change the fact that my patience with life, with violence, with people, with everything, was getting very thin. I briefly closed my eyes and focused on using my Vibration abilities. After briefly extending my senses, I huffed and began heading towards Soron’s front gate. I gave all the stiffened bodies a wide berth.

The fighting must have been savage. Based on the number of bodies, the battle itself hadn’t been large, but it had been nasty. Patches of burned ground were evidence of magic attacks, and at least one guard had been blown apart.

I didn’t consider myself to be very intimidating, even now that I was openly armored and carrying weapons of war, but to the survivors of Soron, I must have been terrifying. Someone screamed as I approached, and a couple injured guards wearily trotted out, their gazes suspicious and unfriendly. Each guard carried a long bronze-tipped spear. I thought I spotted movement among the buildings behind them, maybe archers. Whoever had attacked this place had obviously not eliminated all of the defenders.

“Halt,” ordered one of the guards, a big Terran man with a beard. His armor was dented and a bandage covered half of his head. “Who are you and why are you here?”

I paused for half a second while I thought about what to say. If I told them that I was on a special mission for a High Priestess of Dolos, I wasn’t sure how they’d react, but it probably wouldn’t be good. I decided to stick to an abbreviated version of the truth. “I’m here to meet a couple of traveling companions.” My own voice sounded weird and hesitant to my own ears. It had been a while since I talked to another normal person.

The other guard, a pale Terran woman snarled, “Are you serious? Can’t you see the town is burning and people are dying? Nobody just drops by to visit right after an attack like this.” The angry guard had bloody bandages on both arms, her legs covered in mud. Her thin lips pressed together so hard after speaking that they almost disappeared.

“I don’t know, Sergeant; she looks tough,” said the man.

“Yeah, too tough. She might be a returning raider.”

“But, Sergeant, why would one raider return?”

“If she’s not a raider, then why is she so fearless walking up here?” asked the woman, her spear still pointed at me.

I frowned at that. The guard had a point, but it wasn’t like I’d been completely reckless—she just had no way to know that. I had used my tremor-sense earlier and determined that there were no riders or fighting nearby. But still, I supposed if I’d been smart, I should have found a good vantage point and watched the town for longer before making my presence known.

Why had I just walked up here? The evidence that the recent fighting had been fierce was obvious. Dead guards were most concentrated near the perimeter of the town, and now that I was closer, I could see the bodies of the attackers too. They had been wearing clothing that blended into the surrounding grass and shrubs from a distance. Clever.

In the span of a heartbeat or two, I really thought about why I’d just been so bold. The situation reminded me of my resolution back in Dingeramat to not be frightened anymore. Guile had never been one of my strong points, but I could usually get things done with force. I’d never wanted to think of myself as that kind of woman, but maybe it was time to just accept who I was. In fact, it seemed I’d already gone that direction without even consciously deciding to do so.

Like everyone, I had strengths and weaknesses. My plans were usually terrible. Leadership was something I had to admit I had a knack for—probably because I would always be willing to listen to people smarter than myself. I was also good at reacting to situations. Maybe it was time to react.

One thing was for damn sure—I was tired of having weapons pointed at me.

“Why don’t you go get one of your leaders to talk to me?” I asked. “Like I said, I am looking for some people. I need to make sure they’re still alive first.”

“How about you just stand right there and be quiet?” ordered the woman.

I frowned. “What? Are we going to stand here all day? That doesn’t seem like a very good plan.” My tone was still reasonable, but I was running out of patience.

“Why don’t we just put her in with all the other newbies and sort it out later?” said the man.

“You mean at the jail?” asked the woman.

“Yes.”

“Hmm, that isn’t a bad idea. Why don’t you go get her weapons? Then we can be done with this.”

Okay, that’s enough, I thought. The conversation was not going well for me, and I really couldn’t afford to rot in a jail cell.

In one smooth motion, I drew my short sword and activated my vib-blade ability. The bronze blade arced up and forward, neatly cutting the end off the male guard’s spear. The moment I had moved, the wary female guard had stabbed at my chest. I parried the blade to the side with Eneus in my other hand. Then I slammed the butt of my spear into the arch of the guard’s foot, and cut her spear haft with my short sword on its return swing.

I kicked forward, knocking the off-balance guard to the ground, and air skated to one side before a couple arrows hissed through the space I’d just been occupying. My eyes narrowed, and I crouched to spring forward. Finding the archers quickly might be tough, and taking them out without killing them would be harder, but I didn’t have much of a choice. I didn’t really fault them, but I couldn’t just let the guards try to kill me. Unfortunately, I couldn’t afford to kill them, either. I just needed into Soron. Murdering guards would be bad.

“That’s enough! Archers, stand down too!” shouted a woman’s voice. The simple instruction carried such authority; I couldn’t help but pause and watch as a big, middle-aged Terran woman walked towards us. She bore a huge sword on her back and moved with the casual grace of a career warrior. Her armor was painted with strange blobs of green and brown—I thought it was kind of ugly, but intriguing. If I weren’t so wary, half expecting to be shot by an arrow, I might have looked closer.

My shoulders were so tense that they’d probably stop an arrow. I hoped the new woman would make the situation better. Giving up my weapons was never going to happen, but I couldn’t run away, either. I definitely couldn’t afford to sit around in a jail cell for however long they’d keep me there. Fighting had been kind of stupid too. I vowed not to attack in the future if the people I was dealing with were not enemies and I could avoid it.

“Captain!” called the male guard. “We were working to apprehend this person when-”

“You were working on getting yourselves killed,” muttered the larger woman, coming to an abrupt halt. I eyed her warily.

“We had the situation in hand, Captain,” said the female guard, stressing the title with badly disguised dislike.

“Cathy, I know you have a problem with me, probably because you wanted a promotion and the town hired a mercenary instead. Well, if this situation is any evidence, they made the right choice.” She gazed pointedly at the stick the guard held that had once been a spear. “This woman you were questioning could have killed both of you so fast you wouldn’t have even known what happened.”

“No, we were—” Cathy began saying.

“The fact you can’t recognize this is exactly why I’m your boss right now.” The big woman, Mourad’s, voice was entirely matter-of-fact. “You could have handled this worse, but you could have also handled it better.”

Mourad gestured to me. “You there, woman with the spear, come with me. Let’s go find out if your friends are in town. We might have suffered an attack, but that doesn’t mean we will act unprofessionally to travelers. Right, Cathy?”

“I can’t believe this! She attacked us!” Cathy’s eyes were wild, and her hand crept towards her bronze short sword.

Mourad took two quick steps forward, and effortlessly swept the angry guard’s feet out. She kept her eyes on the guard at her feet but spoke to everyone when she said, “Any of you guards that might want to think less of Cathy after I just knocked her on her ass, I want to say something to you. First of all, Cathy actually fought the raiders last night, and she still has the strength and spirit to do her job here. Second, not a single one of you would have fared any better against me, so if you give the sergeant here any grief, I’ll knock you even harder for it.”

I blinked at that and decided I liked Mourad. Her gruff leadership style was definitely different, but I committed the approach she was using to memory in case I ever needed it.

“You may be able to beat me, but the council will hear about this!” Cathy snarled. “Knocking me down doesn’t make you right.”

Mourad calmly replied, “You are correct. But I was fighting the raiders last night too, and I’m one reason Soron is still standing instead of destroyed. That fact is what makes me right. I’m also right because I just watched the whole conflict here, and if this woman had extended her arm all the way, she would have cut your throat as well as your spear. She only attacked when you began threatening to lock her up.”

The big, armored guard captain turned to the male guard who hadn’t said anything for a while. “Trend, please escort this woman to the town center. Introduce her to Plejia and find out if her friends are still in town. Keep an eye on her.”

“Yes, Captain,” replied Trend, snapping off a quick salute. After a brief hesitation, he asked, “Aren’t you going to come along, Captain? Since she’s so dangerous, wouldn’t it be better if you were with us?”

“I normally would, but half the town is burning. Among all the problems on my list, this one is not ranking very high.” She pointed at me and said, “You, what is your name, girl?”

“It’s Nora, Auntie,” I said on reflex, adding the ancient address of respect for an older woman.

Mourad frowned, then smiled. “You won’t cause any problems will you?”

“Not if nobody tries to lock me in a jail cell,” I said and added, “for no reason.”

“Okay, good. Follow the guard here. It’s obvious you are orb-Bonded or a mage, but don’t cause any trouble. It will not go well for you,” Mourad warned. “This place wouldn’t still be standing unless we had some good fighters here.”

When the woman turned, dismissing me, I noticed that the sword on her back was made of blessed steel. She wore it openly. The older woman’s manner, the level of respect she commanded, and her age made me figure that she was one tough customer. Middle-aged warriors did not openly carry blessed steel weapons without being able to use them.

“Come along, please,” said the male guard I’d first met, Trend.

I nodded and followed him after sheathing my short sword. My back itched between my shoulder blades. It was likely that I was still being watched, probably targeted. In hindsight, maybe attacking the guards really hadn’t been the smartest thing I could have done. Fighting through the town was not the best way to make friends, and probably wouldn’t have been possible in the first place.

What was wrong with me? I was orb-Bonded, but this was Berber! People in Berber were constantly fighting monsters or bandits or even Ludus itself. Some of the strongest fighters on the planet passed through this country.

Was I cursed to always either cower or make bad decisions without thinking? If I couldn’t figure out how to act as a new orb-Bonded soon, I really might die. Maybe I’d deserve it.

I seethed at myself, thinking dark thoughts as I followed Trend into Soron.

Careless Words

Now that I was in Soron, following Trend, the damage looked a lot worse than it had from a distance. Entire homes had been burned to the ground, and craters blasted out of the earth served as grim evidence that magic had been used in the battle.

Signs of suffering were everywhere. Townspeople still rushed about trying to extinguish fires. Here and there, walls collapsed and rubble moved as it settled. A few craters had been blown from the earth, and unnatural patches of ice glittered on the sides of structures.

I’d seen similar things before as the result of magical battles, but nothing on this scale. Even after my experiences in Dingeramat, my stomach still dropped out a bit.

This was real. I wasn’t a small town gang girl in Bittertown anymore. No, I was an orb-Bonded adventurer, and I’d just walked into a Berber town on the edge of the wilderness that had suffered an attack. What in the rotting hell had I been thinking, attacking the guards earlier? It had seemed like a good idea at the time to rely on my strength, but now I understood my arrogance. Truly, even surviving Dingeramat had been a fluke.

As I dodged a crater in the road, acrid smoke from a burning building washed over me. I watched my foot placement as I ran through my encounter with the guards over and over again in my mind. No, maybe lack of strength on its own wasn’t the problem. Fighting my way through a town to meet someone was dumb any way I looked at it. A fact that would have been common sense before I’d been forced to leave Bittertown—before my life had been turned upside down. What was it the guards had said? I’d looked dangerous, powerful, but they hadn’t thought I looked trustworthy.

That realization hurt. People that knew me generally trusted me, but I hadn’t had a lot of experience with strangers. As much as it pained me to admit, maybe my social skills were lacking. Every time I ran through the previous encounter, I had to admit that if I’d been better at talking to people, maybe seemed friendlier, I might not have had to draw my sword.

I might be slow, and I might not be clever, but I was not a coward—at least not for long. Now that I’d recognized my weakness, it was time to work on it, and there was no time like the present. I was not going to enjoy this. Fighting was much simpler than small talk.

Stifling a groan, I sighed, then asked Trend, “So your name is Trend?” I carefully kept my face neutral, hiding my wince. This was already painful.

“Yes,” he said.

Great. Now what? I thought. I said, “Uh, I seem to have come at a bad time.”

“You could definitely say that,” said the guard.

I felt my face burning. Oh, Creator; kill me now. I didn’t understand how I could feel so self-conscious while talking to a man I had easily overpowered just a few minutes earlier. I shook my head and stopped trying to force a chat.

As I continued through the town with Trend, I studied the faces of the townspeople. Most were blank, obviously in a state of shock. A wailing mother hugged the lifeless body of a little boy nearby. The scene hit me hard. Women were supposed to protect children, but especially little boys. How senseless. Without really thinking about it, I muttered, “Who would do this sort of thing?”

“Rotting murderers and thieves, that’s who.” The sudden heat in Trend’s voice caught me by surprise, but then considering him as a resident of Soron, much less a guard, he’d probably be furious.

“Who were they?” I asked.

Trend stared ahead and clenched his jaw. His nose twitched, and I realized that he actually was fairly attractive, in a bearded, gruff sort of way. Not my type, though. Then again, just the fact he wasn’t a good time boy made him not my type.

That thought generated a wave of sadness, but I recovered quickly. I had realized a long time ago that I would probably never get married. I had no desire to be a first wife, and most women probably wouldn’t want a woman like me as a second or even a third wife. I’d probably be difficult to deal with, and lower the reputation of their family.

“They were probably slavers,” Trend finally said.

Since he’d decided to speak, I snapped my eyes forward and listened. Getting caught staring would have made me feel even more awkward. “Slavers?” I asked.

“Yes, at least the attack fits the general pattern of slaver attacks over the last ten years. They came at night and would have completely annihilated us if not for Vairie Petrov, the town’s benefactor. She settled here a few years ago and added most of her personal armswomen to the town guard. Mistress Petrov also added security and had enough money to hire people like Captain Mourad. Some of the town elders thought Mistress Petrov was paranoid. Well, they aren’t saying so now.”

“What happened?”

“We were attacked in the middle of the night. At first, it was really confusing what was going on. This was when most of the prisoners were taken. If the attackers had just been dark adventurers, they would have run away once we started defending the town, but they’d stayed to fight us. That meant they were probably professional slavers. They must have had a quota, or had been hoping to take most of the town.”

“I’ve heard about that sort of thing. There’s the male group, the female group, and the Mo’hali group, right?” I asked.

Trend glanced at me as we walked. “Are you from nearby?”

“Bittertown.”

“Ah, that explains it. News of the male group hasn’t spread far yet. That one’s new. Yes, you’re right.”

I shook my head. “It still sounds strange to me that there would be a bandit group made of men.”

“Why?” asked Trend.

“Because men don’t really have to do anything other than sitting around and looking handsome,” I said absently. “There are three times as many women as men. Why would there be a group of criminals that are all men?”

Trend frowned at me. “It’s true that the slavers seemed focused on abducting men last night, probably because they sell for more. In fact, female captives were probably only taken to sell to dark adventuring groups. I’ve heard they send them into dungeons to trigger all the traps or draw out monsters.

“But male bandit groups or slavers are not entirely unheard of. As you probably know, on Earth, men are more commonly soldiers, guards, construction workers, all that sort of thing. Some Terran men that are transported to Ludus don’t adjust well, and attract other Ludans that are unhappy or angry.”

“Angry? Don’t adjust very well?” I frowned. “What is there to adjust to? Men can just stand around and find some go-getter woman who wants to be a first wife, then just get taken care of, fathering children. In fact, it’s probably actually better for men to just stay home and keep out of the way.”

“You mean men should just focus on their families instead of doing dangerous, unnecessary things like becoming a town guard to protect others? It doesn’t make any sense for men to put themselves in harm’s way, right?” Trend asked.

“Yes, exactly.” I heard the words come out of my mouth as I said them. Rot. I whipped my head around, but the damage had been done.

Trend stared forward, clenching his jaw. In that moment, I knew that I’d failed at my own social skill training. I cursed myself a fool and only barely resisted kicking a rock in frustration. Why in the rotting hells had I said that? I thought about my hard-working, compassionate father and felt guilty. What would he say if he’d heard me just now? I’d definitely spent too long with the Jackals.

The awkward silence between Trend and I grew, so I went back to studying the damage to Soron. I watched the male villagers helping rebuild, and thought about what I’d said, how I’d dismissed them. Some of the men were wounded, and I wondered if they’d been involved in the fighting. There was a lot I still didn’t know about the situation, that was for sure.

I spent the remaining time walking to the center of town in silence, trying to imagine a world where groups of male criminals were normal. Like the stories of steel buildings my father had told me in the past, I just couldn’t imagine a world where people cared about women dying in combat. Female lives were not worth all that much on Ludus, a fact I’d understood my entire life.

How would I do in a world like Earth? How would I react to people trying to keep me safe? Probably not very well, I thought. Quietly staying home just would never be for me, and I regretted my hasty words to Trend a second time.

My father had once told me that we can’t fix something until we know it’s broken first.

My social experiment had failed, but now I had identified a weakness. I made a mental note to address it over time. Despite the obvious cold shoulder I was getting from Trend now, I felt comfort in the knowledge that I’d learned something valuable.

Price

Waiting in a fancy office while Trend technically kept me under observation was becoming more awkward with every minute that passed. The fact I wore armor and carried a spear only made the situation feel stranger still. In the town’s administration building, the destruction to the rest of Soron would have seemed a distant, imagined thing if not for the harried, disheveled people rushing everywhere.

When we’d first approached the building, a few other guards had challenged us, and Trend had relayed Captain Mourad’s orders. After that, we’d made our way to a waiting area, and had been standing around ever since.

I was seriously beginning to wonder if I could even realistically expect someone to see me after the town had been attacked, when an older, businesslike woman entered the room. Her pace was brisk, her eyes sharp, and her expression polite but direct. She wore loose, flowing dark pants and a yellow top with frills at the neck. I could only see the tips of her shoes, but they looked very well made. It was hard to judge her age because she obviously took care of herself, but I placed her somewhere in her middle years.

Without being told, I knew this woman was someone in charge, a fact that was confirmed when she said, “My name is Plejia Green. I am majordomo to Vairie Petrov, the de facto major of this town. My time is valuable. All I know about you is that you just came to town, and Captain Mourad sent you here. I assume this means you were a pain in the ass, but I sincerely don’t care. Hurry up and tell me what you want.”

As the wave of words washed over me, a harried-looking young woman in a blue dress two sizes too large scurried into the room. She carried a pad of paper, real paper. Wow, that stuff is expensive, I thought. I’d only seen high-quality paper a few times in my life, and all when I had been young, when my father had still been alive. “I’m looking for two people,” I said.

Mistress Green waved her hand impatiently and said, “Yes, that is incredibly interesting. Now I am going to tell you how this is not going to go. I am not going to waste my time while my city is burning, while people are relying on me to defend their homes, just to play one hundred questions with a stinky adventurer holding a spear in my administration building. You get one more chance. Tell. Me. What. You. Want.”

I swallowed. Over the course of my life, I’d met a number of people with strong personalities. To be honest, I knew that some had thought of me that way. But Mistress Green was on another level. More importantly, I needed her help. I coughed and after carefully organizing my thoughts, I said, “I am looking for two people that live in this town. One, a man, is named Christopher Santos. The other, a woman, is named Jessica Porter. Both are Terrans. I have something to give them, and they will probably be traveling with me.”

“Anything more?”

“No,” I replied.

“Okay. Good.” Mistress Green turned to the young woman in the oversized dress. She’d been taking notes. “Take care of this, Akemi. I have a meeting with Vairie and the elders in ten minutes. If anyone asks for me and it’s important enough, leave a note on my desk.”

The impressive woman turned to leave but stopped with a thoughtful look. “What is your name again, girl?”

“Nora.”

“Nora, I heard there was a bit of an altercation with the guards when you reached town. I didn’t get details, and I don’t really care. However, you are a fighting woman—since you brought a big rotting spear into the building, I have no reason to think you aren’t—so I have a proposition for you. If you would like to earn some money, let one of my aids or one of the clerks in this building know. The town guards are heading out on a rescue mission soon, so you’d better make your mind up quickly. If you go, you will be paid.”

“Fight with you? What do you—” My words trailed off lamely as Plejia Green marched out of the room without a backward glance.

“So what—” I began.

“Please wait here while I work on this!” squeaked Akemi, the young woman in the blue dress. “Other aids will be wearing clothes like mine. If you need anything, just ask one of them.” Then she bobbed a nod and left just as quickly as her employer had.

After a few moments of unbroken silence, I suppressed a jump when Trend spoke—I’d forgotten he was still in the room. “Well, I think that went well,” he said.

I couldn’t tell if he was being serious or sarcastic. As I settled in to wait, I figured it didn’t really matter.

***

It turned out that Trend was being sarcastic. At least, his attitude made it seem likely. A few minutes into waiting for the Soron aid to return, he’d darkly muttered, “I wonder if she is always this effective. If these people leave with her, I’d be amazed.” The words had been pitched just loud enough for me to hear, but I’d ignored it.

There was no clock where I waited, so I had no way to really tell how much time had passed, but it felt like about half an hour before Akemi bustled back into the room with another person in tow. “This is her,” she said. “This is Nora.”

I studied the man she’d brought with her. He was older than me, but otherwise, his age was hard for me to judge. The man was also shorter than me, with tan skin, dark hair, and high cheekbones. His eyes were narrow, and I recognized that he was ‘Asian’. The term was commonly used on Ludus despite the fact there was no Asia—a holdover from Terran culture.

The man seemed to be in good shape and wore simple clothing—a mix of local trousers and a graphic T-shirt sporting a purple, smiling monster with a green belly. His battered old shoes had definitely not been made in Berber.

He studied the room, and his gaze came to rest on me. My breath caught for a moment. At first, I hadn’t thought he was particularly handsome, but when he studied me, the feeling I got was hard to explain. It was like this man was full of barely restrained energy, kept glacially calm through sheer will. I’d never experienced anything quite like it before.

“Uh, hi,” I said.

“Hello,” said the man. We looked at each other, and silence settled on the room.

Akemi coughed and said, “Nora, this is Christopher Santos. Chris, this is Nora, she was looking for you.”

“Ah, yeah,” I said, shifting my shoulders. “I was looking for you.”

“You don’t look like you are from Earth. Why did you want to meet me?” asked the dark-haired man. He regarded me levelly, but I noticed he had bags under his eyes, and one of his hands wouldn’t stay still. Looking more closely, I could see the signs of stress and fatigue.

“I’m not really sure,” I muttered, staring at the man’s legs. There was something off here. Something I couldn’t put my finger on. What was he hiding?

Akemi urged, “Mistress Nora, could we move this along? This is keeping me from other duties and Mister Chris was working on a fire detail.”

“Oh yeah, right!” I hurriedly pulled the letters out of my pack that Enheduanna had given me what felt like a lifetime ago. Then I handed over the envelope marked with an X and felt a curious sense of loss. I’d never opened it. Never looked inside.

Chris accepted the letter with a raised eyebrow. He turned it over in his hands for a moment before breaking the seal and then began to read. As the minutes ticked by, my anxiety grew. So many struggles, so many hardships had led up to this point. The moment felt surreal. And come to think of it, where was this Jessica person I’d also come to meet?

At least I wasn’t the only person in the room who didn’t handle the silence well. I noticed Trend shuffling from foot to foot as well.

Finally, Chris folded up the note and put it in his pocket. “I was not sure what to expect, but this is not…” he trailed off and frowned. “I am thinking of the word. My Luda is not perfect yet.”

“What did you speak before, when you were on Earth?” I asked. I knew from Enheduanna that Christopher was Terran, but even without that knowledge, I would have been able to figure it out. His Luda had a strange accent.

“Tagalog, some Bisaya, and some English,” he said and nodded. “Okay, I think the word I was looking for is ‘expected’. This not is not what I expected.”

“What did the note say?” I asked.

“The note said not to tell you. If you wanted to read it, why didn’t you just look at it before?”

“You know who that note came from?” I asked, and he nodded. “Then you probably know why. Also, I guess this figures. Anything to do with that woman is a pain. Sometimes I think it would have been easier if she’d just let me stay dead.”

“Could someone clue the rest of us in here,” asked Trend. “Or maybe you’re wrong, and this person let you die? That would make this whole meeting a little strange, yes?” I didn’t react to the guard, but he was seriously beginning to irritate me.

Chris pulled the note out of his pocket. Then he put it away again, clearly thinking.

Akemi cleared her throat and said, “Well, I think my business here is done so—”

“Please stay,” said Chris.

“Is someone going to tell me where Jessica is?” I asked, waving my other letter, the one marked with an ‘O’. “Why isn’t she here? Is she coming?”

Akemi opened her mouth to speak, but Chris placed a hand on her arm. In heavily accented Luda, Chris said, “Jessica is my friend. We came to Ludus about the same time. She was taken in the attack last night. Nora, I will go with you as the letter says I should, but only if we rescue my friend first. She should be going with us anyway, right?”

I blinked owlishly, wrapping my mind around what had just been said. Then I remembered my instructions from Enheduanna.

“Once the letters are delivered, several developments will occur. If things go the way I expect, both Terrans will follow you willingly.”

Several developments my ass. How had she known? I shook my head and just sighed. Honestly, I should have known better than to think any part of this mission would be easy.

I briefly thought of my options. I could run away, which may or may not result in my death or banishment. Maybe another land wouldn’t be so bad? Right. That option was probably no good.

Using my Vibration senses, I could probably find the slavers. I could even catch up by air skating. But even being orb-Bonded, I was still in Berber, and there were a number of strong fighters in this country. A few had probably killed each other off in the battle before, but I didn’t know that for certain. I doubted the town leadership for Soron did either.

Then again, I could just stay in town and wait for the town guard to catch up to the slavers. I could let them deal with the problem. That passive approach seemed awfully dangerous, though. I doubted Enheduanna would care about any excuses I had if this Jessica woman were to die.

My last option was really the best one I had. During my wait time, I’d figured out what Mistress Green had meant before about a rescue operation. Maybe I could volunteer and go on the mission that she had mentioned. In fact, if I volunteered to help rescue the kidnapped townspeople, I’d even get paid for it.

If I could prove I was a mage or orb-Bonded-which would be easy—I’d even make more money. More powerful mercenaries always got paid more. This was common sense, because depending on their School, a powerful mage could single-handedly change the way an entire battle was fought by both sides. Not earth mages, though. Earth School was weak for anything other than digging wells and such.

I thought about my choice for another second. I wasn’t keen on running into a fight, but if I went, I’d be going with allies. Plus, it’s not like I’d have to push for the front lines. I’d have to at least make a good showing, but that didn’t mean I’d have to give my maximum effort.

In all the chaos, if I found Jessica, I could probably just grab her and escape, too. Then I could circle back to Soron, or come back with the triumphant guards to collect my pay. As an added bonus, I wouldn’t be dealing with the morality issues that most mercenaries face. If I did have to fight, it’s not like I’d have any troubles with my conscience.

The idea of slavers kidnapping people, especially kids, and most especially little boys didn’t sit well with me. The world would be a better place without them. If one of them slipped and fell on my sword, well, oops.

I thought furiously, all my options rushing through my mind in the space of a few heartbeats. I may not be clever, but I could be decisive. I asked, “So if we find Jessica, you’ll come? And you won’t come if we don’t?”

“Yes,” Chris said.

“Will you help convince her to come if she drags her feet? After being kidnapped and going through whatever she is going through, I doubt she’ll want to just jump up and go on an adventure.”

Chris’ eyes tightened before he answered, “Yes. She will come. But if she dies, the deal is off, and I will not come with you. The letter said that would be bad for you.”

Damn Enheduanna! I thought furiously. “Fine, we have a deal.” I turned and said, “Akemi, I would like to volunteer to join the group heading out to rescue the prisoners.”

The younger woman’s face lit up, “That is wonderful, how—”

Chris interrupted, “I’m coming too.”

“The hell you are,” I snapped. “If you die, you can’t come with me later.”

“Well, I guess you have another problem then,” he said, his voice calm. “I read the letter. I don’t take orders from you until I travel with you. I have not accepted yet.”

I put a hand over my eyes and exhaled slowly. If what he was saying was true—and I had no reason not to believe him—Enheduanna had neatly maneuvered me into a trap. Damn her! Damn that smug little—

Behind me, Trend chuckled, and I decided I really, really didn’t like the guard. With the pressure of weeks of pent-up stress, and my frustration hitting a boiling point, my eyes snapped open, and I loosened the chains on my temper a bit.

I turned, stepped, and punched in one smooth motion, restraining most, but not all of my enhanced strength. My fist broke Trend’s nose and knocked his helmeted head back against the wall behind him like a leather ball. He crumpled to the floor.

“I didn’t kill you earlier. Don’t test my patience.” My voice sounded strange in my own ears, and I wrestled within myself. I’d always seen violence in response to words as a sign of weakness or stupidity, but my life and my world were changing. It was ironic that Nora the Jackal could be understanding, but Nora the orb-Bonded may not have the luxury.

Trend looked up at me from the floor, blood on his face, his eyes tearing up. I recognized his naked fear. His hand didn’t even go for a weapon. In that moment, I could see this acceptance that I could take his life whenever I pleased.

I suddenly understood that he’d been acting out of frustration from earlier, the same type of frustration that had led me to hit him. He’d probably been needling me, mocking me to help repair his ego. The town’s administration building was a safe place for a guard, and he’d been frustrated that I’d beaten him and his sergeant at the gate.

I turned and growled, “Did you hear me, Akemi?”

“Yes, Mistress!” she squeaked, her eyes round with fright.

The girl’s reaction was like a bucket of cold water to the face. My satisfaction from punching Trend immediately faded, and I felt disgusted with myself. Was this how I would choose to use my power? The thoughts I’d just had about my new role as orb-Bonded hadn’t been untrue...but this wasn’t me. There had to be a better way to explore this world while commanding respect than hurting people weaker than myself.

I glanced at Chris. The Asian man’s gaze was neutral. He hadn’t moved and had just watched me. I didn’t know what it meant yet, but I decided not to forget it.

As uncomfortable as I was with my lack of self-control earlier, I decided to maintain my commanding tone. “Akemi, let’s get going. Your boss said that the guards are moving out soon. I don’t want to miss it.”

Chris nodded at me as we followed Akemi out of the room, the meaning unclear. I wondered what he was thinking. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Trend following us on unsteady legs. Good.

I schooled my face to indifference, remembering how it’d felt to hit the mocking guard. Who was I turning into? I sincerely hoped that the person I was becoming wasn’t someone I’d ever be ashamed of.

SNAFU

The manicured grass around me was green and felt wonderful between my toes. A few new-dragonflies buzzed around, all six wings humming as they sped through the air. The sun hung high in the East, so the time was late afternoon. I squinted at a fountain, looking for a mermaid statue I could only fuzzily remember. Yes, it was there.

This was Memory Park in Bittertown. Memory Park had been one of my favorite places to play back in happier times. When Muffin walked from behind a tree, the capybara girl’s sudden appearance didn’t surprise me in the slightest.

“Well, you adjusted to this whole thing quickly, didn’t you?” she asked. Muffin wore different clothes than last time I’d spoken with her. This time she had on green shorts and a yellow hoodie. The hoodie had green drawstrings and an image of broccoli on the front.

“What, should I be startled?” I asked. “I’m not a scholar, but I’m not stupid. Besides, this felt weird from the beginning.”

“Many ‘Bonded never adapt to meeting their orb controller this way.”

I shrugged. “Okay, nifty. Why are you here? Are you going to let me rank up now?”

“No, not yet. I’m impressed that you remembered that, by the way. But riding around in your head has been both interesting and frustrating. You remembered that I would choose when you rank up, and you swallowed the spirit stone to do so, but you have completely forgotten about the Etiquette ability you bought.”

“Wait...what—ah,” I muttered.

“You insisted on that ability, and yet all this time while learning about the people around you and using the passive side of the power you purchased, you’ve just assumed that all of your sudden emotional maturity was...you. Your instincts proved helpful to choose the ability, but then you forgot you had it. Fascinating.”

There wasn’t much I could say to that. I asked, “So when are you going to let me rank up? Why are you here?”

The capybara girl narrowed her eyes at me. “You should be ready to rank up by the time you get to Tolstey—if you survive that long. You are in a unique mental state now where I could talk to you, and I decided to have this chat concerning your survival actually.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. You are heading to battle right now. My calculations are not giving you great survival odds. They will go up as soon as I give you my advice, though. The first piece of advice for you is that you are not using your natural adomopathy very well. You need to relax your mind and let your body learn, not your mind.”

“Uh huh,” I said, my voice skeptical.

“You will either figure it out or you won’t. I don’t have time to convince you of anything,” said Muffin. “The other thing I came to tell you is that I’ve noticed your decision on how to use your points at your next orb-Bonded rank.”

“That’s right.,” I said, not surprised that Muffin knew this since she lived in my head.

“Well, all of your choices are horrible, even worse than your first ones. You should really start rethinking all of it.”

“You really showed up just to say that?”

“Well, if you die, I will die too. The advice I just gave were the only things I could say that would have any appreciable effect on your continued survival, which is still low. Fortunately, you have a strange ability to avoid death despite the odds. Hopefully, you can continue with that. Oh, you are waking up now. Good luck.”

I was really starting to get the feeling that Muffin didn’t like me much. The world faded to black with random bursts of colors.

***

When I woke up, the first thing I registered was that I was lying on something hard. This made me feel grateful for the armored tunic that protected my back. The second thing I realized was that Chris was shaking me awake.

“Nora, one of the guards just said we are getting close. You should wake up.”

Oh that’s right, he came along, I thought. With a muttered curse, I levered myself up and stood. I was riding in a wagon, or trailer of sorts being towed by one of Soron’s four magic cars. It was absurd for such a small town to have so many magic cars, but their rich benefactor had been busy indeed. Each magic car had six wheels and could travel about as fast as a galloping horse over uneven terrain.

Each towed cart had four wheels and fairly awful suspension. I was amazed I’d been able to sleep at all, but it was good that I had. I’d really needed the nap. Traveling in the morning, getting to Soron, fighting the guards, and meeting with Chris, it had all been surprisingly tiring. Plus, I had wanted to be ready for my first real battle. That thought was sobering and brought back the low level of anxiety that I’d been able to escape with sleep.

I’d fought before. Rot, I’d killed before. But a big battle like I was heading for now was new. The biggest skirmish I’d taken part in back in Bittertown had only had about ten fighters per side. The larger our groups got in Bittertown while fighting other gangs, the faster the guards had come.

This time, I was riding with a combined force of over sixty Soron guards and a few other last-minute mercenaries like me. My vague plan that I’d have to hang at the rear of the fighting had been thrown out the moment we’d started moving. One of the guard sergeants had explained that I was expected to fight at the front. I was a powered fighter, and getting paid well for it. She explained I would be expected to carry my weight.

Well, shit. The memory made me react again the same as when I’d first heard it. Unfortunately, I couldn’t fault the logic.

I checked all my gear after I was fully upright again. As I stood with my arms on the side of the cart, I glanced at the countryside flashing by. I turned my attention to Christopher. “We’re close?” I asked.

“Yes, we’ve been following tracks. The guards can communicate between the carts somehow. A sergeant just filled us in. Guard!” Chris waved to get a guard sergeant’s attention. As he did, I studied him.

He looked much the same as he had before, but now he wore a pack and carried a big stick. I shook my head and watched the guard sergeant working her way through her fellows to get to us. She was young, dark-skinned, and her face was too open, too friendly.

I immediately assumed she had not been involved in the fighting the night before. She didn’t give off the aura of someone that had taken lives or seen them taken.

The young guard sergeant got close. The magic car and the cart were fairly loud, and she was small, so she yelled into my ear. “Your friend told us to let you sleep. I hope you’re worth what the town is paying for you to be here!”

“That’s not really your problem, is it?” I shot back. “What do you have to tell me?”

The guard gave me a flat look. “Call me Sergeant Kayla. I know your name is Nora. We should come up on the slavers as they are fleeing. The plan is for all of our heavy fighters like you to spread out and quickly advance to the front of the formation. Then the rest of us will all—”

The entire world flashed, and I felt myself become weightless for a moment. The world spun around me, everything happening quickly, adding to the disorientation. Then I crashed into the ground in a heap.

I must have passed out for a while because when I actually realized that I’d been blown up, the battle was already in full swing. “Nora, get behind cover!” someone screamed at me.

My entire body felt made of rubber, but I owlishly turned my head. The guard sergeant I’d been talking to before, Kayla, was taking shelter behind a tree, motioning me back towards her. What the hell is going on? I turned and caught my breath, most of my confusion evaporating.

All of the magic cars were wrecked. A couple carts, including the one I’d been on, were overturned, scorch marks along their sides.

I caught glimpses of fighting through the trees. It looked like some small groups were battling each other while others ran around. Groups of guards sprinted from place to place, scrambling to help their comrades. Crossbow bolts and sizzling blasts of magic shot from the forest on the other side of the clearing I was lying in, one nearly clipping my head.

Okay, yeah, rot this, I thought. I hugged the ground, and when I noticed a break in projectiles flying back and forth across the battlefield, I hopped up and air skated back towards my allies.

I flopped down next to the sergeant, underbrush scratching my cheek. My body was sore. Almost as sore as I’d been in Dingeramat. A couple guards lay behind us; one was wounded, her arm a ruin. Someone had put on a tourniquet on her stump and had probably saved her life. She whimpered to herself, her eyes tightly shut. The other guard was obviously dead, and I blinked as I recognized Trend. His nose was still red from where I’d hit him earlier. My heart stuttered, but I focused on the task at hand.

I could think about the dead later. If I survived.

“What the hell happened?” I groused, my throat raw. “How long was I out?” To one side of the clearing, a patch of bushes suddenly caught fire, and a guard came running out. She screamed as several arrows hit her all at once, and a blast of frozen water magic catching her on the side of the head. She went down in a heap.

Sergeant Kayla ducked down lower behind the tree. She’d lost her helmet at some point. The guard’s eyes were wild, her hair burned and in disarray. “I thought you were dead! You took most of the shockwave when the cart got blown over. Creator, you are one tough bitch!” The admiration in the young guard’s voice was real, as was her shock.

I didn’t want to be anyone’s hero, not again. “What happened?” I repeated.

“We were chasing the slavers. Nobody thought they would stage an ambush. It seems there are about three times as many of them as there are of us. Our intel was bad. This is bad. This is bad!” Kayla yelled. In the distance, I heard screaming.

“Where is everyone else?” I asked. My earlier confusion was quickly replaced by calm as the situation became clear to me. I forced myself to think.

“Captain Mourad took a group with her to the rear, and they are preventing the enemy from flanking us. They’re the only reason we are still alive. Other groups like the one I led are scattered all over. Most of us have some sort of projectile weapons since battles like this can be so random, but most of us aren’t very good with them. The slaver mages just keep picking us off, too!”

The guard sergeant was near to tears, so I put a hand on her shoulder to calm her. I noticed that her bronze sword was stuck in the dirt, ready to be used, and an arrow was nocked on her bowstring.

I suddenly realized I’d lost my new traveling companion. “Where is Chris?” I asked.

“Who?”

“The man who came with me.”

“He got blown off the trailer with you. I don’t think he was badly hurt, but I did see him earlier crawling around. I don’t think he knew which way he was supposed to go.”

“Where was that?” I demanded. I shifted and realized that I had somehow hung onto my spear. Since I was in the middle of a battle, I unwound the cloth from the blessed steel blade.

Kayla’s eyes widened when she saw the shining steel, and then she swallowed. She answered my question by pointing ahead of us and to one side. Damn, I thought.

Before I did anything else, I needed to make sure Christopher was safe. My entire mission would fail if he died. Damn him for coming here! I yelled mentally. I gripped Eneus tightly and ground my teeth.

“What will you do now?” Kayla asked me. I knew what she wanted. She needed direction, someone to lead her. I had my own problems, though. Maybe I could help out a bit, though.

“I am going to find Chris,” I said. “You need to go link up with the others that are holding the line. You aren’t doing anything useful here.”

“What about Tratvia? She’s wounded?” Kayla pointed at the woman on the ground.

“Leave her for now,” I shouted over a nearby whoosh of magic fire. “Tell her to follow you. If you leave, she might die. If we lose the battle, she’ll die for sure.”

Kayla’s eyes widened, then narrowed. She set her jaw, grabbed her weapons, whispered something in her fallen comrade’s ear, and ran away towards the sound of heavier fighting. My respect for her grew.

Now I was alone except for a badly wounded guard and a corpse. I needed to get moving too. Finding Chris was not going to be easy, and I had no idea what to do about the battle. I was getting paid, but I didn’t owe any of these people anything. If not for my task from Enheduanna, I might have already been leaving.

Unfortunately, lying low would probably be a really bad idea. If all the Soron guards died, that would be sad, and Creator knew I had no love for slavers. But Chris and his friend Jessica’s lives were my highest priorities.

The battlefield was pure chaos, and the battle lines were not even clearly drawn. Groups of fighters darted between the trees like wraiths. On top of that, I needed to find Chris before he got himself killed. Luckily, I had an idea.

Premeditated

I faded back into the forest to think, something that struck me odd I could even do. The loamy soil was a strange thing to notice while I knew men and women were fighting for their lives not much more than a stone’s throw away. I had never been in a large battle before, but I didn’t really feel like this fact had changed.

The fight around me seemed to be more like a few different skirmishes going on than what I considered a real battle. Thinking about it, I figured that neither side had the numbers to really force an open, straightforward fight. In fact, the ambush by the slavers didn’t make a lot of sense now. The Soron guards were all split up and would take a long time to be defeated—unless that was not really the goal.

I thought about it carefully, remembering some of the business lessons my father had given me when I’d been young. While most of them were fuzzy over time, I could still remember one thing my father had always repeated: To counter your enemy, you have to understand her objective.

The Soron guards were trying to rescue all the people that had been kidnapped, especially the little boys. Even if they suffered terrible losses, they would most likely keep fighting.

On the other hand, the slavers were harder to figure out. The ambush had been possible because the Soron guards had expected the slavers to run, but that’s because it had been the most logical thing for the slavers to do. What were they achieving by fighting?

How in the world was I able to just stand in the woods and ponder while technically in the middle of a battle? It didn’t make sense. Also, I’d just seen a slaver fire mage burn a bush to kill a guard. Why weren’t they doing that everywhere, over and over?

A few possibilities occurred to me based on experience fighting other gangs in Bittertown. Like, maybe the slavers had lured all the guards out to attack Soron again. But that didn’t really seem logical. Soron had not been left unguarded, and the town itself had defenses. The defenses were why the slavers had had to attack in the first place rather than just walk in and do whatever they’d wanted. When I’d arrived, even I’d been watched.

Nothing the slavers were doing now made any sense. If they were trying to capture all the guards to sell as slaves too, who would even be buying? In fact, why had Soron been attacked in the first place? The town was unnaturally well protected, a fact that the slavers could have easily discovered.

I was definitely missing something crucial somewhere. Maybe if I were a more devious person, I could have figured it out. As it was, I decided that I’d spent long enough centering myself. I was lucky to be alive. A fact that I’d confirmed after giving my entire body an inspection. The new armor I wore from Dingeramat had a few new marks—it had stopped both magic and projectiles, protecting my torso.

That was impressive. If the unpowered tunic functioned so well as armor, I could only imagine how it would if I could ever figure out how to actually use it. I still wore the matching necklace and the rings, but I still had no idea what to do with them.

I checked all my gear one last time and felt vaguely guilty as I did so. There were guards fighting right now, and they hadn’t had any respite. Some of them were dead, like Trend. Meanwhile, I was orb-Bonded, standing in the woods and adjusting my clothing. It wasn’t fair.

But one lesson I had learned on the street was the life is not fair. You take any opportunity you can to get every advantage you can. If you don’t, you not only weaken yourself but the people you care about, too. If you are stronger, your entire team becomes stronger.

I wanted to help the Soron guards if I could, but just charging around, getting myself killed wouldn’t help either of us. My first priority was to find Chris and rescue Jessica, though. Hopefully, Chris was still alive, but taking the time to think had been necessary. I still didn’t understand what was going on. Luckily, slavers: bad, guards: good was a good fallback strategy.

There was no use complaining about this increasingly difficult task. I had a job to do, and I just had to do it. But right now, I needed more information. It was time to put my plan into action.

Wow, I have really gotten stronger, I thought as I feather-jumped to the top of a large tree. Wearing all my gear, my weapons, and my small pack, the feat would have taken me a while and worn me out in the past. Now, it was hardly any effort at all.

Once I had my new vantage point, I grinned. My plan had worked! Before, on the ground, finding Chris would have been almost impossible amidst all the chaos. Now things had changed.

Using my Flight ability, I kept my weight low and jumped from tree to tree. I quickly learned that my ability had become so strong, I needed to use less power at times, and could even allow myself to weigh more to prevent overshooting shorter trees entirely.

Down below, the fighting was still weird, still chaotic, and even more confusing. More than once, I saw a scenario where slavers could have overrun a group of guards, but had pulled back instead. At least once, the slavers even let the guards regroup. “What is going on?” I whispered to myself.

The general uniform the slavers wore seemed to be loose, grey clothing. Some wore armor; some didn’t. They used a mix of different weapons and styles, too. Based on what I could see, most of them could not use offensive magic, but their numbers were proving troublesome for the guards.

I wasn’t sure what kind of mages the guards had, or whether they had any orb-Bonded fighters other than myself, but they weren’t doing well. It seemed that the Soron guards had been counting on outnumbering the slavers and had been wrong.

As I traveled, I began feeling strange as I watched the fighting. I thought about what Muffin had said to me about my natural ability and tried relaxing more as I observed. Instead of trying to understand what I was seeing with my mind, I tried using my instincts. Whether it was working or not was a mystery, but I definitely felt less anxiety afterword.

The sensation of hopping from tree to tree was surreal like I was playing god. More than once, I saw a situation where a guard was in trouble, and I could intervene. It made me feel guilty to keep moving, but I didn’t have any particularly strong connection to the guards, they weren’t part of my pack. Finding Chris was my highest priority.

Luckily, most times the guards were in trouble, the slavers didn’t push the attack. I saw a few deaths, but not as many I would have expected. Most of the guards that died were hit by magical attacks or overextended themselves. I winced in sympathy.

Despite the slavers’ strange behavior, the battle would probably have been more deadly too if not for the location. So many loosely connected, smaller fights in the forest were resulting in large amounts of maneuvering being done on both sides. The clearing we’d been ambushed in was still a killzone that neither side ventured into, though.

I almost passed over Chris without noticing him. The man was lying down, blending in with the undergrowth. The only reason I caught sight of him was the bright orange soles of his shoes. I hadn’t noticed them before, but lying down, the bottoms of his feet were visible, especially since I was high up.

When I lighted on the ground next to him, Chris turned at the slight sound I had made and started so hard, I worried if he’d hurt himself. He didn’t scream or make any noise though, so our position was still hidden. He clutched his chest and stared at me.

I knelt down and whispered, “I’ve come to make sure you are okay. Follow me back.”

Chris shook his head. “Don’t startle me like that, and no. I think I know where Jessica is.”

He’d caught my attention with that. Maybe we could find Jessica right now, and then I could take both of my charges away! Playing escort-bodyguard was rotting terrible. Damn Enheduanna!

“Where?” I asked.

Chris motioned me down, and I obliged, lying next to him. He pointed through a hole in the underbrush ahead, and I saw what he was talking about. A couple dozen crude tents had been erected in the woods ahead, covered in branches and fairly well camouflaged. I could only see one slaver guard.

The slaver was dressed like all the others, and was probably Terran, or Ludan. With no armor on, it was hard to tell their sex, but I thought she was a woman. The lack of armor made it likely she was also a mage, which might explain why there weren’t any other guards that I could see. Of course, the presence of any guards at all meant something there was worth guarding in the first place. This was probably what had caught Chris’ attention.

“Once I knew I was behind the slavers I crawled around looking for Jessica,” whispered Chris. “I think there are two slavers here.”

I nodded, understanding. He’d needed help, but he hadn’t wanted to leave the spot. This portion of the forest looked like all the others. “Okay, fine; wait here,” I ordered.

The tan-skinned man firmed his lips and looked like he might argue for a second, but nodded. “I will follow, then.”

“Fine. Give me some room, though.” Chris nodded again, and I moved forward.

The sounds of battle behind me created a bizarre and nerve-wracking background as I moved towards my target. The fact I was probably hunting a mage meant I definitely needed to get a decisive strike and end the fight immediately.

Violence was not new to me, but I’d always been a fighter, not a killer. I had no illusions that I was planning to commit murder. The person I was slowly moving towards through the undergrowth was probably not exactly a good-hearted, charitable person, but I didn’t have any personal conflict with them, either. This entire battle wasn’t really my fight—my heart wasn’t in it.

I just wanted to rescue Jessica and get the hell away. In fact, I needed to take my charges to Tolstey, so I was still in the wrong country!

A nearby explosion startled me, but I kept my cool, and then I was rewarded for my patience. The sound caused the slaver to turn, completely turning her back to me. I took the opportunity to act, using Flight to lower my weight and bound forward. The jump cleared all the space between myself and my victim in one soundless action.

I’d never killed anyone like this before, but I knew how. My spear arm snaked around the woman’s throat, and her hands went up on reflex. I used that opening to destroy her heart with Vistvis, punching the blade between the fourth and fifth rib at an angle. My target was dangerous, and I wanted to be extra sure about the kill. I continued to choke the slaver and drew my dagger hand back, then savagely stabbed both lungs from behind.

Great torrents of blood soaked the front of my clothing and armor. She still struggled, so I drew my arm back and hit the woman in the head with Vistvis’ pommel. Her short, thick hair proved spongier than I’d expected, but the blow struck with the sound of a rock dropping on pavement. As the slaver collapsed, I noticed a flicker of fire on the fingers of one hand fade away as she lost consciousness. Dangerous. She had indeed been a mage.

The kill had been relatively quiet but had still made enough noise to alert the other slaver guard. I saw the man come out from behind a tree, his obscuring mask down to reveal broad, unattractive features. He opened his mouth to shout, and I acted before consciously thinking about it.

My arm darted forward like a shot, launching Eneas at the slaver. It struck true and hit hard. The spear’s blade hit my lightly armored enemy at an angle, and the long blade slammed through his entire body. The slaver dropped the spear he’d been carrying and stood transfixed, foaming at the mouth. His fading eyes were full of disbelief, denial.

Death was always ugly.

I stood staring as my thoughts caught up to my body. Before I fully recovered, I received a huge surprise as the cloth strip from Eneus elongated, its end slapping into my open palm. My body once again almost acting on its own, I grabbed the crimson sash and yanked backward.

Eneus was pulled from the slaver’s body with a sick squelching sound and sailed gracefully back to me, its shaft landing in my palm. The mortally wounded slaver fell face first onto the ground.

“Wow,” I breathed.

I shook my head, dispelling my wonder. I could think about my mysterious spear later. At the moment, I was in the middle of the battlefield and still had a job to do.

I opened the first tent and caught my breath. A heartbeat later, I had to suppress my gorge.

“Those animals,” I growled.

Rejection

Small bodies lay on the ground. Children. The dead, staring eyes of a little boy shrouded by shadow would probably haunt my dreams for the rest of my life. I suppressed a gag again and just goggled, all my previous focus forgotten.

Who could do such a thing?

I couldn’t come any closer, but I couldn’t look away, either. My eyes were drawn to bruises, to torn clothing. These children had not died peacefully. All three of them, two boys and a girl, hadn’t been dead for very long, either.

They’d even killed the little boys. Sweet, innocent little boys. “Rotting monsters,” I whispered.

Finally, I couldn’t hold my gorge anymore and threw up. I had seen some terrible things before, but nothing like this. One of the little boys’ arms and legs had been bent the wrong way, his dirty face streaked with tears and terror. In death, his mouth had been frozen in a grimace.

As I rubbed my mouth with the back of my hand, I felt the last of my innocence die. I had thought myself a worldly woman up until that point. Almost every challenge in life could usually be faced with fire in my heart and ice in my veins if I had time to center myself—at least this was what I had always told myself. But now? No, this was pure evil.

How do you fight something like this? The fact that people did things like this to each other was something I’d known with my head, but not with my heart. I’d thought I’d known what evil looked like before, but this? This was just...darkness for the sake of darkness. Someone had had fun here.

Crushing guilt descended. I’d never even considered that the captives had been in any real danger. The kidnappers were slavers, after all. Slavers didn’t sell dead bodies; they sold slaves. But as I looked down at the twisted little corpses, I realized how naive I had been. A wave of regret washed over me, so powerful I couldn’t breathe. While I’d been standing around in the woods, thinking about the battle going on, what had been happening to the captives? I’d even mentally complained about how this wasn’t my fight and had wanted to run away.

Behind me, I heard Christopher yell, “Jessica, are you here?”

That fool shouldn’t be so loud, I absently thought, but I couldn’t even turn. My world was upending, becoming something different—something dark and angular. I felt a tickle at the base of my heart, a feeling I couldn’t place at first, but it began growing.

I registered noises again. Canvas tore, and I heard Christopher talking to someone, someone weeping. The tickle in my heart grew larger, and I realized what it was. Anger.

There was water on my face. I was crying. That was a cue to move. I turned and walked to Christopher. He was freeing a captive, a woman who was weeping and babbling.

“Nora, this is Jessica,” Chris said over his shoulder. His eyes were wild, his body tense. Signs of stress were in his face, and he hadn’t even see what I’d seen. He’d have to deal with it. I pitied him. I pitied myself.

Chris bent down as he worked and I saw Jessica for the first time. She was lying next to a bound, gagged, terrified young man, and the corpse of an old woman.

Jessica was everything I had wanted to be as a young woman, a shiner’s shiner. The only concession I made to those days now was dying my hair. I was who I was, and I had accepted it. On the other hand, Jessica was beautiful, blonde, curvy, and looked elegant even as she sobbed. I bent down and slashed the rest of her bonds with Vistvis. Chris nodded his thanks, his face grim.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Jessica sobbed. “There wasn’t anything I could do, not after they tied us up. I wanted to use it when we were captured, but I was afraid. I was so afraid. Last time I used it, it almost killed me. But then I was helpless, and I heard them hitting us, hurting us, and I couldn’t do anything. I heard them doing...terrible things. They laughed. They laughed, Chris!” Jessica closed her eyes and wailed, putting her hands over her face.

“Shhh, I know,” murmured Chris. “You can’t blame yourself. There was nothing you could do.” He hugged his friend, and I wondered briefly what their relationship was. It didn’t matter, but we didn’t have time for this. I’d learned the error of my ways. This was a time for action.

“Chis, check all the tents with me. We need to look for survivors. More slavers might come anytime.”

He nodded, patted Jessica’s hand and got up. The woman grabbed at the air like she didn’t want to be alone, then collapsed backward, probably understanding. My respect for the woman grew. She seemed young, in her early twenties, but even after such a trial, she was still using her head. Jessica was thinking of the other captives.

I knew now I was not that good of a person.

To one side, I heard Chris throwing up. He must have found more bodies. The anger in my heart grew, and I felt it hardening, holding the heat of my rage in, letting it grow.

Everything was all so senseless. Nothing made sense. The battle hadn’t really been real to me before now, even with getting knocked out in the ambush. Now everything was so intense it hurt. People were dying.

Some of the captives were already dead. The rotting payu slavers had killed children. Innocent children.

The rage blossomed in me, becoming something I hadn’t felt since I’d fought Lisa what felt like a lifetime ago. Since then, I’d been afraid of myself, afraid of losing control. But I couldn’t stop remembering the little bodies in the tent, a sight I wouldn’t, couldn’t see again.

I let the anger run free.

Like a caged beast or a long lost friend, the rage enveloped me. I felt emotional barriers I hadn’t even known about dissolve.

Chris was pulling someone out of a tent, a weak, coughing middle-aged woman. He must have found a knife somewhere because a few other living prisoners like Jessica were mobile and helping him save the wounded.

I stalked over to Chris and grated, “Stay here. I’m going.”

“But there are—” he began saying.

I growled and chopped with a hand. “Stay. I will send help.”

With that, I turned and bounded away. As I ran, I realized that I’d been holding back with my ‘Bonded powers too, afraid of my own strength. I soundlessly snarled and drew savagely on my Flight power, feather-jumping into the trees.

***

The first group of Soron guards I found seemed lost, far away from the rest of their comrades. I dropped among them, and one reflexively slashed at me with her dagger. Well trained. My thoughts buzzed through my anger like icicles through a bonfire.

I moved Eneus, blocking the dagger and ordering, “Stop.” The group of four guards froze, and I glared at them. I pointed towards the small camp where Chris and I had found the prisoners. “Go that way. Find the prisoners. Protect them.”

One of the guards, a male, rabbit race Mo’hali sergeant, gave me a cool look. He said, “But you are a mercenary, who are you to—”

I punched him in the stomach. When he hissed and went for my face, I grabbed his hand-paw and twisted it. “Don’t argue. No time. Just go.”

The Mo’hali man laid his ears back, showing his teeth, but I glared at him, letting my rage dance in my eyes. I was completely prepared to kill this fool to cow the others into protecting the prisoners, which was their job in the first place. He must have sensed my resolve.

His ears went back even further and pushed together behind his head. “Fine. This is not over, though. You’d better hope your actions are justified.”

“If not, they can dock my pay. Go. Now.” I pointed. When the guards turned, I didn’t waste any more time. I jumped back into the trees. One turned back, noticed I was gone, and cried out. The small group of Soron guards began to mutter about how I’d vanished.

I heard them with my enhanced hearing but shook my head and focused in front of me again. The guards were doing as I’d ordered. That was all that mattered.

***

The first group of slavers I found had been fighting a smaller group of guards. They never had a chance. I smashed down from the trees, instantly killing two of them. My vib-blade enhanced short sword cut through armor and flesh alike. Eneus punched right through a slaver mage’s bare head.

My eyes felt like twin flames as I tore into the group, using a combination of Vibration power, strength, speed, and skill with weapons. I danced among them, dealing death. Time for talk, for mercy, was over. Any group that could do, or even allow what I had just seen must be eradicated like a cancer.

As I fought, my rage blazed, giving me strength, but my movements were fluid, cold. The more the righteous fury filled me, the more focused I became. Every attack I saw, every blow I blocked, I learned something new. I adapted, learned, grew.

In the back of my mind, I remembered a little orphan girl on the streets of Bittertown. I remembered all the people who had tried to do terrible things, or take advantage of her. My past had been sad, but I thought I’d dealt with it, had worked through that my childhood was about as bad as it could get in Berber—but now I knew the truth. Everything could have been so, so much worse for me, and this reality offended me on a primal level.

No children should ever go through what I went through, much less anything worse. The dead little boys I’d seen had affected me even more deeply. I’d barely even seen little boys when I’d been young. Little boys should be protected. It was a woman’s job to protect them. I internally railed against the new world I’d uncovered, I rejected it. Inside my heart, old wounds that I’d thought long healed burst open again, releasing a torrent of emotions.

I turned it all into rage, and then into action.

I stood among bodies. There were no more enemies to kill. A slaver’s head rolled down a slight hill my right. I was thoroughly covered in blood and smelled like death, but I was still mad as hell. I heard a cough and snapped my head around.

Two Soron guards moved through the underbrush, supporting an overweight, wounded man. Another guard, a lean woman held up her hands in a surrender gesture. “Sorry, sorry. We’re on your side...I hope.”

One of the supporting guards, little more than a girl said, “You really saved us. Torrie and Le-sun already took off after you got here, but we were in a bad spot. Wes here was our fire mage, and he kept them off of us as long as he could. Good job, Wes.”

The wounded mage coughed, then said, “I just did what I could. You all protected me.”

The scene pulled at me, drawing me in. I knew if I stayed, I could find out the names of these guards, accompany them, protect them. That was not the plan, though. The plan was to kill slavers.

I pointed towards the camp. “Go that way. There is a camp with the rescued prisoners. You can regroup there.” My tone invited no argument. One of the guards was a lieutenant, but I really didn’t care. Anyone that argued with me was getting a boot in the ass, a fact that seemed to be communicating itself.

None of the guards argued. They did as they were told, and I left to kill more slavers.

***

At twenty slavers, I stopped counting my kills—they all ran together in my memory, anyway. It was hard to remember individuals when they all dressed similarly and used the same types of bronze weapons. Instead, I began counting groups. So far, I’d exterminated six groups of slavers. As I worked my way towards the heaviest fighting, I noticed each group getting stronger, more skilled. Strange.

I learned something with each group I killed. New martial techniques were absorbed by my mind and my muscles. I’d never experienced anything like it. Now I knew what it felt like when I used my natural ability to its full potential.

I was soaked in blood, so much so that I dripped as I traveled from tree to tree, high above the forest floor. Even my hair was soaked in it. I didn’t care. My rage still burned hot in my chest. At this point, I wasn’t even killing slavers—I was destroying everything they represented, mourning the loss of my innocence and the deaths of children I hadn’t known. Every time the terrible memories surfaced again, I gnashed my teeth and hurtled faster through the trees.

It was so senseless! In one brief window of calm, I wondered if all the atrocities I’d seen had been sanctioned by the rest of the slavers, or only done by the slaver guards, but then I figured that it didn’t really matter. Slavers were scum to begin with, and I was being paid to fight them in the first place.

If was I was going to go on a rampage, this was really the ideal time to do so. Works for me, I thought.

I paused my travel from tree to tree, listening. Then I snarled. I’d traveled to where the fighting was heaviest, where the best fighters from both sides were gathered, and where the slavers were most focused on keeping the Soron guards busy.

By that time, after sailing high above the combat, I had realized one piece I’d been missing about the battle. It still didn’t make sense why, but now it was obvious to me that the slavers had been stalling for time.

They were about to regret dragging the battle out, though. I snarled and moved forward towards the highest concentration of combat.

Taunts

I learned from my mistakes, so despite my anger, I paused in a tree to watch the fighting below. If any part of the current ‘battle’ could actually be called a battle, it’d be what I was witnessing.

Two actual battle lines were present. On one side, the Soron guards were giving ground, harried constantly. Meanwhile, the slavers kept slowly but steadily advancing.

In the loose Soron formation, Captain Mourad led from the front. She fought with great skill, and her huge, wavy-bladed sword was ferocious, but I didn’t see her use any magic. On the other hand, her great level of experience was on display as she used trees to protect herself or terrain to block line of sight.

Three harried Soron guard mages fought to keep the ground their group was losing. One, an Areva air mage, protected the group of about three score from projectiles. I hadn’t seen many Areva people this deep in Berber, so the woman stood out.

An older Terran woman was revealed as a fire mage as I watched from above. She was being sneaky with her abilities, probably partly why she was still alive. The magic technique she used was unique and powerful. She’d pick up rocks and focused on them until they glowed. Then she’d throw them, and after a short pause, they'd explode.

My father had told me about hand grenades in the past. This mage was basically creating magical hand grenades.

The last Soron mage was probably a Water School mage, a young Terran man. I only saw him use an offensive ability once when he manifested a spear of ice to throw. It was kind of a weak ability, and when I saw him heal a nasty wound on a comrade, it was obvious that his Body School magic was far more helpful in this battle. Perhaps he was even Soron’s dedicated healer. If so, he might even be an inverse, Body School mage.

The strength of the other side, the slaver side, was hard to accurately gauge. From my vantage point, it was even more obvious that they were not fighting seriously. From what I could see, though, there were a total of five notable fighters.

A big Terran man in heavy ceramic armor stood to the rear with an elegant feline Mo’hali woman. The man’s armor was white with blue accents, but he wore a grey cloak that matched the garb of the other slavers. The Mo’hali woman’s sub-race was hard to tell from a distance, but I thought she might be tiger race. What the hell she was doing with slavers in Berber, I couldn’t even guess.

The Mo’hali tiger woman’s bearing and the number of rings she wore made me think she was a mage of some sort, or at least a leader. One way or another, my instincts told me she was dangerous.

Fighting with the other slavers, I saw three mages. All of them were Terran women, but most of their features were obscured by the grey garments they wore. One was an earth mage, using her power creatively to protect her fellow fighters from arrows or magical attacks.

The second mage used water magic. I saw her extend a hand and manifest a magical beam that froze anything it touched. I remembered the patches of frost I’d seen in Soron.

The last mage was tricky to categorize. Despite the gusts of wind I saw her create, a thunderclap of displaced air was what clued me in to her power. All magic Schools had a dual nature, everyone on Ludus knew that. For instance, water magic came with at least some ability in body magic. Fire mages could also use matter magic. What was rarer was when the strongest magic a mage developed was the other side of that magical coin. These were inverse mages.

The last mage was an inverse mage. It seemed she was actually a Void School mage, the other side of air magic. I was not an expert on magic, but that seemed like a bad thing. She would be the first to die.

I near-silently sprang from tree to tree, completely undetected until it was too late. My original plan had been to use the surrounding confusion to kill each mage quickly and without fuss. I ambushed the inverse mage much like I had with the slaver guard back at the captives’ camp. Once again, Vistvis was put to good use. This time I sprang back after mortally wounding my enemy, just in case she could retaliate with magic. I didn’t know anything about Void magic, and I had decided to be cautious.

As a thunderclap rocked the air where I’d been standing, my suspicions were confirmed, but suddenly a number of eyes turned my direction.

So much for my plan.

I darted forward, using the most of my orb-enhance muscles to close with the water mage. She tried to hit me with a beam of magic but had not been expecting my speed. Against a normal woman, she would have frozen me, shattered my body. But as I was, it was relatively simple to dart behind a tree, avoid the beam, and stalk her.

When I sprang forward from behind cover, the panting mage drew in air to scream before Eneus punched through her chest. The slaver pointed at my head, but I brushed her hand up to one side, the magic attack going harmlessly wide. I savagely kicked the woman off my spear and barely turned in time to block a big, male slaver from taking my head off with his bronze axe.

Shock ran up my arm from the block, but I was not the same girl I once had been. The slaver was good—he immediately slid his blade down Eneus to try taking my fingers, but I’d already let go of the spear and had drawn my short sword. I slashed using my vib-blade power, but the ability probably hadn’t even been necessary. My aim had been true, and the weapon took him high in the throat.

As the slaver fell back, holding his ruined neck, I sheathed my sword and held out a hand towards the fallen Eneus. The spear’s cloth elongated to my hand, and I jerked the weapon back. Then I used a feather-jump to spring into the trees. One more mage needed to die.

I found the slaver earth mage in the rear of the enemy mass. She was between two other fighters, both of them big, hulking brutes. Based on how nervous she looked, she must have known that someone was targeting her.

For just a moment, I felt a flash of empathy. In that situation, I’d be nervous too. But then I remembered the heartbreaking little bodies I’d seen back in the prisoner camp. No, I’d already chosen my side. Running away was not an option anymore. I was no hero, but I wouldn’t just ignore something like I’d seen, either.

I slowly, carefully descended my tree, getting lower over the earth mage. I couldn’t climb too low, but I needed to be closer. The timing would have to be just right...there! I drew my arm back and let fly with Eneus. The spear’s bright, blessed steel blade punched through the top of the mage’s head and actually sank some way into her body. Even through my constant anger, the sight made me blink.

The two hulking slavers next to the woman’s body shouted as she crumbled. I held out my hand and collected Eneus and thought about jumping down to finish them. Suddenly, my instincts screamed at me. I acted, springing away from the tree I’d been on before a jet of flame burst through the space I’d just occupied.

Uh oh, I thought. This was bad. I didn’t know who was after me, but being among the trees actually made it harder to dodge. My greatest advantage before had been stealth, but now I needed to get down—fast.

I found a hole through the tree branches and dove through it, a torrent of fire slicing through the area behind me and setting some of the trees on fire. With an effort of will, I amped up my Flight power the best I could, almost making myself weightless before I landed. My knees flexed easily, absorbing the energy of my impact. Then I dialed back my Flight ability to give myself some weight and took off, air-skating through the trees.

Another burst of fire warmed my heels, confirming that someone was definitely after me. I needed room to move. I angled my flight towards the field with the destroyed magic cars, hoping to create some more distance once I got there. My seething anger from before was quickly turning to frustration and nervousness.

Everything had been going great when nobody had known where I was and I had been exterminating regular slavers. Unfortunately, I’d run out of good luck about the same time I’d started running out of fury. Now was just Nora again. Luckily, I was also the new, improved version of Nora with a really good spear.

Once I burst into the clearing, I put all the power I could into air skating away. I risked a glance back and finally saw my pursuer, the big man in ceramic armor. The rotting man was moving almost as fast as I was. No, he could even be faster.

I had a decision to make. There was no regret in my heart for avenging the dead prisoners I’d found. Now I was in real danger, though. In the moment I’d seen the man in white armor pursuing me, I’d immediately understood he was incredibly dangerous. In fact, the feeling was similar to the first time I’d seen Jadanak the drake, just muted a bit.

At this point, I could probably just run away without a lot of guilt. Many slavers had lost their lives by my hand, after all. But now I had even more proof that the slavers had been holding back. This new man had been practically doing nothing on purpose. He had to have been.

The man in white armor was powerful. I didn’t think the white-armored slaver was as powerful as Vitaliya had been, but from what I’d seen of the fighting before, if he’d actually fought, the Soron guards would not have stood a chance.

In fact, I wasn’t sure how I knew, but I could tell this man was stronger than me. Damn.

I had a choice, and this was pretty much my point of no return. I could run and spare my own life, or I could stay and fight, and probably die, facing what was likely a powerful orb-Bonded enemy. With the first option, I would need to go grab Jessica and Chris first, of course. The other option was to play hero.

There was no possible way I was a hero. But I had grown. Changed. I’d seen real evil now, and I wasn’t sure I could just walk away from that. The world was more complex than I’d thought before, but ironically, that made my place in it a bit simpler. Deep down, I knew I’d made my decision. It was stupid, but my heart and my head were in agreement. Unfortunately, what was right was not usually easy.

I’d also decided that I really hated slavers.

I zipped behind one of the destroyed magic cars and waited, but there was no pursuit. Then I heard the man call, “Who are you? How did Soron come to have such a powerful fighter?”

“The name’s Nora Hazard,” I hollered back. Since the man wanted to chat, that was fine by me. I kept a careful eye on my surroundings but took the time to situate my armor and weapons. Stalling worked in my favor since I’d killed all the slaver mages. The big, white-armored bastard could recite poetry for all I cared as long as he took a break from trying to kill me.

“I don’t remember you from last night.”

“That’s what they all say!” I yelled back. “Maybe you should drink less.”

The man chuckled. “You’re not wearing the Soron guard uniform, are you? Maybe you’re a mercenary? If you are, why don’t you join with us? I’ll double whatever you’re making.”

“Tempting!” I shouted back while checking Eneus’ blade. It didn’t have a single mark. Not that I had expected it to. “But how do I know you won’t just blast me with fire the second I leave my cover here? Hell, I don’t even know your name.”

“Ah, I apologize. You can call me White Darkness. As for knowing if I will turn on you, you don’t. But there are a few things you should consider. First, you killed all of my mages before most back there even knew what was going on. This is impressive. Second, you have no hope of getting away. You are powerful, but not enough to really fight me. And finally, I am third rank orb-Bonded. You might not be able to tell from before but—”

“White Darkness? Really? How about ‘Eggshell’ instead? And no, I did notice that you were just hanging around with your thumb in your ass. You slaver rats have just been drawing the fighting out.”

I took a risk to re-tie my boots after speaking. Third rank orb-Bonded, I thought. What the hell had I gotten myself into? Unfortunately, if this guy wasn’t stopped, the Soron guards stood no chance. I’d already decided not to run away, so I was really going to do this. My hands shook as I finished with my laces and stood up.

“Hmm, I’m impressed. Yes, things are not as they seem. Nora, join us. You can be on the winning side. The dark gods are coming, and you can serve Dread Asag! It is better to rule in hell than to serve in heaven, don’t you agree?”

“What the fuck are you babbling about, Eggshell?” I shot back. His announcement had chilled my heart, reminding me of Yvadne’s insane last words in Bittertown. This was the second time I’d heard the name Asag. I definitely couldn’t ignore it, and decided that I’d get to the bottom of the matter...if I survived.

The man’s voice swelled like he was repeating something he said often. “Dark forces are coming to Ludus. This world will never be the same again, and only those on the winning side will avoid complete destruction. The future will be worse than you could ever imagine! Join us!”

“You mean we’ll be raped by demons and our entrails pulled out. Things like that?” I asked, repeating the words I’d heard from Yvadne before I’d put her down.

Eggshell sounded surprised. “Well, yes, actually.” He blinked at me and his mouth worked for a couple seconds before he finally asked, “If you already know this, why not join?”

“Because you rotting sons of rats torture and kill children, and should be exterminated like the vermin you are,” I snarled.

“Oh, you saw that then? How unfortunate. Some of the Faithful have...appetites. It really doesn’t matter, though. Nobody but the dark’s Faithful matter at all, Nora. They’d just be used for food, anyway. Does anyone shed a tear for meat animals?”

“Food? Is your brain rotten? Listen to you. So you want me to join your obviously evil, torturing, dark gods worshipping, slaver bad guys and wear grey pajamas? Okay, even if I agreed to all that, what would I call you? I doubt you’d let me call you Eggshell. Would I have to call you the Great Leader and Most Wonderful White Darkness? Would you allow Pajama Lord for short?”

“This is your last chance, Nora. Join us or die.” The man sounded irritated. Good.

I rolled my eyes. “Really? That’s the line you’re going to use? Do you think of yourself as a villain? That’s how villains talk in the myths and legends, you know. You probably actually do think of yourself as a—no, you definitely do. That’s right; you call yourself White Darkness. Do you introduce yourself that way in pubs? Like, does it work? Do women go, ‘Oh, White Darkness, I can’t stand this sexual tension, please take me to bed!’”

Out the corner of my eye, I noticed motion above me. He really wasn’t kidding about the last chance thing, I thought. I barely air skated to one side as the armored slaver turned the ground behind me into a smoking ruin. When my foot touched the ground again, I was already air skating in a different direction.

While training with Vitaliya and Gonzo, I’d seen the unpleasant girl’s display of power. After that, I’d given a lot of thought to how I would deal with mages in the future. It was a good thing I had. Eggshell’s fire lanced out at me, but I stayed one step ahead. The magic flames were fast, but they still took time to cross distances, and they needed mass to keep traveling. The mage had to adjust or move from side to side relatively slowly. If I got hit, I’d be in trouble, so I just focused on not getting hit.

“I’m over here, Eggshell!” I yelled. Then I committed to combat, dropping into my floating mind. This would be a serious fight, and I would need every edge I could get. The time for taunts, for tricks was over. I was in a fight to the death.

The armored slaver leader seemed to agree, answering me with another blast of fire. With that, the real fight began.

Grappling

I air skated to one side, presenting a difficult target for Eggshell’s magic attacks. Floating time felt different than before, more focused. I dodged another blast of fire, then sprang forward, closing the distance. He’s so fast, I thought as the man pulled a shield from his back and drew his sword before I’d even reached him.

The armored slaver easily used his shield to parry my thrust with Eneus. Then he whipped his sword forward. I barely drew and blocked with my bronze sword in time, before watching in horror as my weapon was cut like it was made of wax. Eggshell’s sword descended in a glittering arc to my side and slammed into me with a lurching sense of pressure.

Luckily, my armor held better than my sword had, but the man’s blade still cut deep. Eggshell’s eyes widened. He’d obviously been expecting the fight to end right there. I air skated back, throwing my ruined sword away and holding my wounded side with one hand. Damn. I’d underestimated the man. His sword’s leaf-shaped blade shined. The weapon was obviously made of blessed steel. It had to be enchanted or something, too.

My side was cold at first but then started to throb. I risked a glance down and wished I hadn’t. My bronze armor looked almost burned, and the faint smell of cooked meat assaulted my nostrils.

“Enchanted?” I asked.

“Not quite. More like superheated. What about your armor?”

“I think so. Seems to be,” I admitted.

Eggshell threw his head back, laughing. I panted, trying to get my pain under control. My floating time mode was helping. I’d have to adjust my strategies around my new injury.

This close to the armored slaver, I realized he really was quite attractive. He wore earrings and makeup, and his height, bearing, and facial features made him look refined. Even his artfully sculpted facial hair was meant to enhance his appearance. The man definitely fancied himself quite a bit, and he honestly was pretty.

Too bad I needed to kill him. It seemed a bit of a waste.

In the cold rationality of my floating time mode, I could tell I was outmatched, but that had never stopped me before. It wouldn’t stop me now, either. I’d survived Dingeramat; I would not be killed by some child-killing, slaver, pretty boy fop.

“It is truly too bad you won’t join us, but I suppose I can just take your equipment after killing you,” the evil orb-Bonded said.

“Same. And you’re ugly,” I spat.

Eggshell narrowed his eyes and pointed his sword at me. A lance of fire arced out, but I’d already air skated away. A plan was taking form in my mind, which was good because fighting fairly wasn’t going to get me anywhere.

My opponent was faster than me, stronger, had powerful magic, and his armor was probably enchanted, or at least very high quality. A third rank orb-Bonded fighter was definitely a force to be reckoned with. If I had not been orb-Bonded myself, I would have been helpless.

As I air skated around, avoiding each fire attack, I frowned. Eggshell still wasn’t using his full power. He should have been closing with me, forcing me into a bind. Hell, I was wounded. At first, I thought he might be drawing this fight out like the battle before, but then I realized it was just arrogance. He was enjoying himself.

Maybe I could use that against him.

I darted in again, and Eggshell almost lazily tried to roast me alive with fire as I closed. When I was close enough, I stabbed with Eneus, but as before, Eggshell parried with his shield. When he attacked, chopping with his sword, I blocked with my spear. He probably expected the blade to cut right through the spear’s wooden shaft. However, I had a feeling he was going to be surprised. In fact, I was betting my life on it.

Luckily, I was right. The orb-Bonded man’s enhanced sword stopped on Eneus, didn’t even scratch my spear. Eggshell gasped in surprise. The force of the blow still knocked me to one side from my enemy’s massive strength. I dug in, stopped the motion, and savagely kicked outwards, catching Eggshell’s shield. This time it was his turn to be off balance.

“Hazard!” I screamed, lunging forward with Eneus, stabbing with all my physical strength. I pushed so much power into my vib-blade ability that the spear’s blade hummed. Eggshell hurriedly raised his shield, but my spear punched right through the bronze barrier like it wasn’t even there. I felt Eneus bite. The white-armored man screamed and tried to roast me with another stream of fire from his sword, but I yanked my spear to one side, slamming his sword arm with his own shield. The burst of flame went wide, and I kicked the shield again, still holding onto Eneus.

Eggshell was off balanced but still attacked again, chopping with his sword. Luckily for me, his own shield blocked his vision. I leveraged Eneus up to put the man further off balance and tried to damage him with the spear’s blade on the other side of the shield. Eggshell screamed and jumped back, then discarded his shield to one side, throwing it with so much enhanced strength that it ripped Eneus right out of my hands. The slaver leader had murder in his eyes, and I saw the damage I’d done.

My spear had chipped and broken the armor over the man’s upper chest, and the blade had bitten deeply into his collarbone area. The upper side of the spear had cut his cheek, too. The wound wasn’t life-threatening, but would hopefully slow him down. I smiled.

Eggshell sprang at me, swinging his sword. I was unarmed, and he no doubt expected to cleave me in two, but I extended my hand to one side. Then I yanked with all my strength after I felt cloth touch my palm. As my enemy swung, Eneus hurtled between us, complete with the shield it was still embedded in. The combined weight of the shield and spear smashed into both myself and Eggshell. The impact broke my arm with a sick snap and knocked my enemy’s sword out of his hand.

With my opponent off balance, I took two running steps forward, and then feather jumped as hard as I could. As I hurtled for Eggshell’s chest, I pushed hard on my Flight ability, reversing my weightlessness. I hit the man feet-first like a woman-shaped rocket. One of my ankles snapped as I savagely kicked out, the strength of my legs combining with the force of the impact, knocking the armored man backward like a leaf in a whirlwind.

The big orb-Bonded crashed backward, rattling in his armor as he rolled, and I screamed as I landed on my damaged ankles. I had to push. Range favored the armored bastard, and I knew he had to still be alive.

I limped forward as fast as I could and had almost closed with my opponent when he sprang up, hollering in rage. His eyes were wild, and his once-handsome face was dirty and damaged. One of his arms was hanging funny, but he raised the other hand, and a torrent of fire hit me in the chest. My armor held for an instant but was already burning me on the inside as I dodged.

I air skated as best I could to one side, then directly into my enemy. The impact knocked us off our feet, and suddenly I was on my back, defending myself as best I could as Eggshell tried to kill me with his bare hands.

“Rotting, stupid, homely cunt,” he panted. “Why couldn’t you just join us? Or just die? Just—” he stopped speaking, snarling as he held my throat in one hand and hit my face with the other, only pausing to gouge at my eyes.

I bared my teeth, kicking and grappling, my Endurance skill probably the only reason I could even still fight. The trouble was, I was being overwhelmed in every way. Each punch to my head felt like an anvil thrown by a giant, and I was quickly losing consciousness. My head was fuzzy, and I tasted blood in my mouth.

In the middle of my floating time, I realized I had to do something different, or I’d die. Which of Eggshell’s arms had been injured? That’s right, I thought. The man was panting as he hit me, his spittle dropping on my face. His armor definitely made things difficult. I only had one chance to save myself and all the Soron guards—to save Christopher and Jessica.

Finding strength was hard as I was choked, my vision going black, but I managed to put everything I had left into a savage punch to Eggshell’s injured shoulder. The man sucked in a gasp, pausing for a second. The hand on my throat released its pressure for a moment, but that was all I needed.

I drew in a shaky breath, and sonic screamed as hard as I could, using all the Vibration power I could muster. The intensity of the scream deafened me too, and blood from my mouth sprayed Eggshell’s face.

The slaver leader reeled backward, clawing at his eyes and ears as I kicked upwards, making space. Then I drew Vistvis and rolled over on top of my enemy.

“Join you, White Darkness? How about fuckin no!” I screamed. Then I plunged Vistvis into the man’s face and throat again, and again, turning his once-handsome features into ground meat. I distantly felt the man punching me all over, grabbing at my hair but I ignored the pain as I slammed my bright dagger into my enemy, aiming for every bit of vulnerable flesh above his armor. “Hazard!” I screamed, my throat raw and gurgling.

Finally, the armored man’s hands fell limp, one last rattling breath escaping his bloody, ruined trachea.

I coughed wetly, and the last thing I remembered before passing out was turning to my side to throw up so I could breathe.

Things Change

“—No, stay back.”

“We know her. Well, I do. Let us through!”

Voices had been penetrating my haze for a while, annoying me, and I’d dismissed them. I thought I could recognize this one, though. One of my eyes was swollen shut, but I managed to crack the other open and look around.

I realized I was alive. The sky looked wonderful. Beautiful.

“Nobody can see Nora. She is wounded.” The voice was unfamiliar. I turned my head.

A ring of Soron guards surrounded me, facing outward. The water mage I’d seen earlier was kneeling to one side, my wrist in his hands. He was crying.

Mourad blocked Christopher’s way. He had his arm around a blanket-wrapped Jessica, her eyes unfocused. Another guard joined Mourad. “Just stay back for now. Let us tend to the hero of Soron. She might still die.”

“No, she won’t,” muttered Mourad, shaking her head. “That is one of the toughest gods damned women I have ever met, and that is saying something.”

“Not—not—” I breathed, trying to get the words out.

“She’s awake!” someone called. I drifted in and out of consciousness and felt hands all over me, gentle hands, reverent hands. They propped me up, and I opened my good eye again to glare around.

“Not a hero,” I tried to hiss, but it came out as more of a wheeze.

Mourad knelt next to me, placing a hand on my shoulder. I saw Christopher inch a bit closer behind her, then stop when he saw me clearly, his mouth gaping open in shock. Mourad leaned in close and said, “You did good, girl. We won. Your charges are safe. The slavers are killed or have run away, and the surviving prisoners are safe. Nobody is touching any of your gear. You did good, real good. Just rest, okay?”

Rest sounded alright so I sighed, and the hands lowered me down again. My body didn’t feel so good, but the grass felt wonderful.

“I think she might pull through,” said the water mage, his voice strained.

I drifted for a while then. When I heard voices again, some of the guards around me were whispering. One said, “I heard she killed most of the slavers by herself.”

Another high, excited voice whispered, “I heard she fought three orb-Bonded at once!”

“Does anyone know what happened to that one fancy Mo’hali woman?”

“No, nobody has seen her since we started mopping up. We have guard details everywhere that matters, though. Like here.”

“Yeah, nothing is getting through me.” This person’s whisper held heat. “She saved us. She’s one of us. Not a rotting thing will get near her.”

“Do you know what people are calling her?”

“No, what?”

“Hazardous Nora and Nora the Hazard.” The voice chuckled a bit.

“They’d better not call her that around me!” The voice was indignant.

“I don’t think you understand. The hazard is to her enemies, and to ours.”

“Oh, I kind of like that!”

Riding the clouds of my spotty consciousness, I could only silently agree with that. The name was silly, but at least now it was not an insult. I couldn’t help but smile, or at least try to. It was nice to have a pack again, even if I didn’t really deserve one. I began losing consciousness again.

Fine, have it your way, Arren, I thought. I will keep living; I won’t give up. Maybe I actually can spread light in this world. But you were the best of us. I will never forget you.

Never.

I dreamed of better times, days when I was young and carefree. Good days. And I spent them with Arren, my best friend.

End of Nora Hazard: Mitigating Risk,

---Book One of Nora Hazard

Nora’s adventures will be continued in the next book, Competitive Advantage!

Please read on for a note by the author, including multiple ways to connect on social media.

…And don’t forget to review this novel!

School--::--Subschool:

Earth-:-Metal

Air-:-Void

Water-:-Life

Fire-:-Matter

Consciousness-:-Time

Light-:-Darkness

Force-:-Attraction

About the Author:

Blaise Corvin served in the US Army in several roles. He has seen the best and the worst that humanity has to offer. He is a sucker for any hobby involving weapons, art, or improv.

He currently lives in Texas with a house full of animals, and enough geeky memorabilia to start a museum.

He likes talking about himself in third person within author biographies.

It’s all very eccentric.

Cheers!

To Readers,

PLEASE, PLEASE LEAVE A REVIEW!  You are wonderful and reviews are amazing for all authors, but especially indie authors like me. Your reviews help me pay the bills. Seriously.

In 2016 I published my first book. Now I’m full time. This is pretty awesome, but also extremely scary. …lol. A lot of writers don’t admit to that. The uncertainty can be intense.

The Artifice Universe is a part of something huge, a universe I’ve been working on for 10 years and can probably explore for the rest of my life.

If you didn’t see my foreword at the front of the book, I suggest taking a peek. I talk a little bit about my motivations for writing this book and where it will fit in with the larger Delvers LLC storyline.

For those that don’t know, I am a web serial writer. My Patreon readers get to see everything I write as I write it. I add content and the entire story goes through a couple revisions before before I publish.

1.  My website

If you’re interested in checking out my website, the URL is http://blaise-corvin.com/.  You can find news, Delvers artwork, and maps. In 2018, the site will have a store, too.

2. These are my social media pages. Connect with me!

Twitter - @Blaise_Corvin

https://twitter.com/Blaise_Corvin

Facebook - Leave me a like on facebook!

https://www.facebook.com/BlaiseCorvinWriter/

LitRPG Society Facebook Group

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/

Blaise Corvin Reader group (best place for updates)

http://www.facebook.com/groups/BlaiseCorvinBooks/

My Patreon!

http://www.patreon.com/BlaiseCorvin

3. Recommendations:

If you liked this book, you may like other GameLit stories too! Some authors I can recommend are:

Drew Hayes, NPCs series:

http://www.amazon.com/Drew-Hayes/e/B00C3NDBPS/

Travis Bagwell:

https://www.amazon.com/Travis-Bagwell/e/B01J0PAE38/

4. My email

If you want to drop me a line for any reason, you can email me at:

Blaise.Corvin.Art@gmail.com

5. Until next time (--and please leave a review!--)

Thank you for joining me on this adventure!  I couldn’t do it without all the knowledge and encouragement I get on a daily basis from everyone I interact with.

I can’t wait to spend time with you again with Nora, in Nora Hazard: Competitive Advantage.

:)

-BC

As part of an effort to further clean up the editing and proofing within books going forward, I have begun adding EVEN MORE proofing passes.

Seriously, it never ends.

Luckily, I have some awesome readers who help me with this stuff. They are definitely part of the Artifice Universe family!

I want to thank:

Aaron Sunlin

Mitch Arnold

Bob Brandt

Thanks so much, guys!